believe_v the_o season_n of_o the_o year_n and_o the_o affair_n of_o humane_a life_n to_o be_v manage_v by_o certain_a spirit_n under_o he_o 86._o who_o they_o endeavour_v to_o propitiate_v by_o certain_a rite_n of_o worship_n leo_fw-la africanus_n 1._o testify_v concern_v some_o of_o the_o ancient_a african_a idolater_n that_o they_o worship_v guighimo_n i._n e._n the_o lord_n of_o heaven_n which_o part_n of_o religion_n he_o say_v be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o any_o prophet_n or_o teacher_n but_o be_v inspire_v into_o they_o by_o god_n himself_o varenius_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o false_a and_o imperfect_a description_n which_o be_v common_o give_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o negro_n 304._o and_o say_v he_o understand_v by_o those_o who_o live_v long_o among_o they_o that_o although_o they_o worship_v many_o god_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a who_o they_o call_v fetisso_n and_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o author_n both_o of_o the_o good_a and_o evil_n they_o receive_v and_o therefore_o endeavour_v to_o appease_v he_o by_o many_o sacrifice_n ceremony_n and_o prayer_n mandelslo_n say_v 3._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o madagascar_n that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v one_o god_n who_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o will_v one_o day_n punish_v bad_a action_n and_o reward_v the_o good_a joh._n de_fw-fr barros_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o monomotapa_n believe_v in_o one_o god_n who_o they_o call_v mozimo_n and_o if_o we_o believe_v he_o they_o worship_v nothing_o else_o beside_o he_o 1149._o the_o same_o other_o say_v of_o the_o mordui_n a_o people_n that_o inhabit_v the_o far_a part_n of_o muscovy_n who_o declare_v 44._o that_o they_o worship_v only_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n to_o who_o they_o offer_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o all_o thing_n even_o of_o their_o meat_n and_o drink_n cast_v some_o part_n of_o they_o towards_o heaven_n but_o they_o have_v no_o idol_n nor_o baptism_n and_o say_v they_o live_v according_a to_o nature_n but_o brietius_n say_v 2._o they_o worship_v idol_n or_o be_v mahumetan_n texeira_n and_o pimenta_n say_v that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o banean_n call_v lon_n kah_n 118._o worship_v only_o the_o supreme_a god_n without_o idol_n but_o mexery_o have_v idol_n and_o do_v worship_v they_o josephus_n indus_n a_o native_a of_o cranganor_n say_v that_o the_o gentile_a idolater_n there_o do_v worship_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n 3._o under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o statue_n with_o three_o face_n and_o his_o hand_n fold_v who_o they_o call_v tambram_fw-la and_o he_o say_v the_o king_n of_o calcutta_n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n with_o they_o of_o cranganor_n and_o ludovicus_n vartomannus_n say_v 21._o that_o in_o calcutta_n they_o call_v the_o great_a god_n tamerani_fw-la who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o the_o world_n but_o he_o add_v that_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o live_v at_o ease_n and_o that_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o deumo_n who_o image_n they_o worship_v have_v on_o his_o head_n say_v vartomannus_n just_o such_o a_o crown_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v only_o it_o have_v three_o horn_n upon_o it_o and_o the_o same_o be_v confess_v by_o jarricus_fw-la 4._o the_o people_n of_o narsinga_n likewise_o believe_v one_o supreme_a god_n but_o worship_v idol_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o indian_n do_v linschoten_n 33._o give_v this_o general_a testimony_n of_o they_o that_o although_o they_o worship_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n creator_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o do_v believe_v the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n of_o another_o life_n to_o be_v according_a to_o man_n good_a or_o bad_a action_n in_o this_o life_n but_o withal_o they_o worship_v idol_n call_v pagode_n after_o such_o a_o terrible_a representation_n as_o we_o make_v of_o devil_n who_o they_o assert_v to_o have_v live_v former_o upon_o earth_n and_o to_o have_v be_v famous_a for_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n and_o to_o who_o they_o address_v themselves_o as_o mediator_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o siam_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v the_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o brahmin_n from_o whence_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o indies_n do_v spread_v itself_o and_o here_o schouten_n 141._o who_o live_v long_o among_o they_o sai_z that_o the_o common_a persuasion_n of_o the_o gentile_n although_o different_a in_o other_o point_n be_v that_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n who_o create_v all_o thing_n and_o after_o he_o many_o inferior_a god_n in_o heaven_n that_o man_n shall_v receive_v reward_n and_o punishment_n in_o another_o life_n according_a to_o their_o action_n here_o and_o that_o this_o religion_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o age_n and_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n who_o memory_n they_o worship_v in_o their_o image_n which_o they_o have_v set_v up_o like_o so_o many_o lesser_a deity_n who_o have_v merit_v heaven_n by_o their_o good_a work_n the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o worship_n the_o nature_n of_o their_o image_n the_o manner_n of_o their_o oblation_n the_o custom_n of_o their_o talapois_n or_o friar_n be_v such_o that_o some_o few_o thing_n except_v one_o will_v imagine_v no_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o varelle_n of_o siam_n and_o the_o jesuit_n church_n and_o devotion_n there_o m._n de_fw-fr bourges_n 170._o who_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o late_a french_a mission_n into_o those_o part_n confess_v that_o their_o external_a devotion_n to_o their_o image_n be_v extraordinary_a that_o they_o offer_v no_o bloody_a sacrifice_n but_o all_o their_o oblation_n be_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o they_o free_v themselves_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n because_o they_o acknowledge_v and_o worship_v one_o god_n who_o be_v lord_n over_o all_o and_o that_o their_o image_n be_v intend_v to_o preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o their_o saint_n that_o by_o the_o sight_n of_o they_o the_o people_n may_v be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v their_o virtue_n and_o it_o be_v very_o true_a say_v he_o that_o the_o priest_n of_o siam_n do_v thus_o answer_v the_o christian_n who_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n and_o think_v themselves_o no_o more_o guilty_a than_o the_o missionary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o charge_v they_o but_o he_o think_v he_o have_v clear_v the_o difference_n between_o they_o by_o say_v that_o those_o of_o siam_n be_v more_o uncertain_a in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o defective_a in_o give_v any_o peculiar_a worship_n to_o he_o and_o that_o they_o terminate_v their_o worship_n absolute_o upon_o their_o idol_n and_o ask_v of_o they_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v as_o to_o the_o former_a we_o have_v see_v the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o indian_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v no_o token_n of_o their_o uncertainty_n and_o that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v think_v internal_a worship_n most_o proper_a to_o he_o and_o for_o the_o latter_a if_o they_o suppose_v those_o deity_n to_o be_v so_o by_o participation_n and_o subordinate_a to_o the_o supreme_a i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o the_o difference_n be_v make_v appear_v between_o the_o address_n they_o make_v to_o their_o saint_n by_o their_o image_n and_o those_o make_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n unless_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n at_o rome_n have_v only_a power_n to_o canonize_v saint_n and_o not_o the_o highpriest_n of_o siam_n and_o therefore_o campanella_n very_o wise_o confess_v upon_o these_o principle_n 155._o the_o heathen_n be_v no_o more_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n than_o themselves_o in_o case_n the_o person_n they_o worship_v have_v real_a virtue_n and_o he_o do_v not_o blame_v the_o wise_a gentile_n but_o the_o common_a people_n who_o forget_v the_o true_a god_n and_o worship_v their_o varelle_n or_o image_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n likewise_o give_v to_o the_o cross_n but_o of_o these_o thing_n afterward_o if_o from_o the_o indies_n the_o model_n of_o this_o discourse_n will_v allow_v we_o to_o search_v into_o the_o idolatry_n of_o these_o northern_a part_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v the_o deep_a sink_v into_o idolatry_n do_v yet_o retain_v a_o sense_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n among_o who_o we_o may_v just_o reckon_v our_o saxon_a ancestor_n and_o yet_o from_o the_o gothick_n antiquity_n which_o have_v be_v late_o publish_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o supreme_a god_n acknowledge_v among_o they_o too_o for_o in_o the_o edda_n of_o snorro_n sturleson_n which_o contain_v the_o ancient_a religion_n of_o the_o goth_n 1665._o the_o first_o
difficulty_n 2._o but_o when_o they_o deliver_v their_o mind_n free_o they_o reserve_v no_o one_o act_n of_o external_a adoration_n as_o proper_a to_o god_n and_o to_o be_v perform_v by_o all_o christian_n 12._o bellarmin_n say_v that_o fere_n omnes_fw-la actus_fw-la exteriores_fw-la commune_v sunt_fw-la omni_fw-la adorationi_fw-la almost_o all_o external_a act_n be_v common_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n except_v sacrifice_n and_o what_o belong_v to_o that_o as_o temple_n altar_n and_o priest_n which_o he_o say_v god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o arriaga_n say_v sine_fw-la that_o there_o be_v no_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n but_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n except_v only_a sacrifice_n suarez_n 3._o that_o sacrifice_n itself_o do_v not_o signify_v our_o acknowledgement_n of_o god_n sovereignty_n of_o itself_o but_o only_o by_o custom_n and_o imposition_n for_o the_o kill_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o of_o itself_o signify_v that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o for_o other_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n he_o confess_v that_o temple_n be_v erect_v and_o festival_n keep_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n at_o least_o secondary_o that_o they_o be_v worship_v with_o fast_n vigil_n pilgrimage_n and_o such_o like_a that_o their_o worship_n be_v deserve_o call_v religious_a worship_n 1._o because_o it_o consist_v of_o religious_a action_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v so_o near_o conjoin_v with_o divine_a worship_n 3._o because_o it_o tend_v to_o man_n improvement_n in_o religion_n 4._o because_o it_o be_v found_v in_o sanctity_n which_o be_v next_o to_o religion_n it_o seem_v then_o nothing_o be_v leave_v to_o god_n but_o have_v the_o same_o thing_n do_v to_o he_o in_o the_o first_o place_n which_o may_v in_o a_o secondary_a respect_n be_v do_v to_o his_o creature_n for_o we_o be_v tell_v 393._o that_o even_o sacrifice_n itself_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o creature_n but_o what_o be_v this_o sacrifice_n now_o among_o christian_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n there_o be_v no_o other_o say_v arriaga_n but_o that_o of_o the_o altar_n 2._o and_o this_o as_o cajetan_n observe_v 4._o can_v reach_v to_o all_o christian_n but_o only_o belong_v to_o the_o priest_n to_o offer_v it_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o say_v from_o aquinas_n that_o two_o sort_n of_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n do_v belong_v to_o all_o viz._n the_o offer_v up_o of_o their_o mind_n in_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o the_o offer_v up_o the_o act_n of_o other_o virtue_n so_o that_o at_o last_o we_o see_v no_o one_o external_a act_n of_o proper_a religious_a worship_n be_v by_o they_o leave_v as_o peculiar_a to_o god_n which_o all_o mankind_n be_v oblige_v to_o perform_v and_o to_o this_o purpose_n we_o have_v the_o plain_a resolution_n of_o cardinal_n lugo_n which_o i_o the_o rather_o mention_v because_o of_o his_o great_a authority_n and_o eminency_n and_o write_v since_o the_o rest_n he_o put_v the_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v any_o sign_n etc._n or_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o give_v to_o any_o but_o to_o god_n alone_o for_o say_v he_o genuflection_n and_o smite_v the_o breast_n and_o such_o like_a be_v give_v to_o saint_n to_o this_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v possible_a such_o a_o sign_n or_o external_a act_n may_v be_v institute_v by_o man_n as_o may_v signify_v only_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n 2._o that_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o proper_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n but_o of_o another_o kind_a distinct_a from_o it_o 3._o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o latria_n or_o the_o worship_n peculiar_a to_o god_n 5._o but_o to_o what_o end_n be_v there_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o public_a religious_a worship_n among_o man_n on_o the_o account_n of_o god_n peculiar_a sovereignty_n over_o we_o if_o the_o act_n of_o that_o worship_n be_v not_o appropriate_v to_o himself_o for_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o public_a worship_n for_o the_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n which_o be_v perform_v out_o of_o the_o view_n of_o other_o what_o be_v public_a must_v be_v external_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o necessity_n that_o god_n be_v public_o own_v and_o worship_v by_o we_o as_o our_o only_a lord_n and_o almighty_a maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o very_a same_o natural_a reason_n which_o direct_v to_o this_o do_v likewise_o show_v that_o what_o be_v intend_v for_o his_o public_a worship_n aught_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o none_o else_o beside_o he_o neither_o be_v it_o enough_o that_o he_o have_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a place_n in_o worship_n which_o only_o imply_v a_o superiority_n of_o order_n and_o degree_n but_o since_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v infinite_o above_o all_o creature_n and_o to_o be_v the_o sole_a creator_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n the_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o he_o as_o such_o aught_o to_o be_v peculiar_a and_o appropriate_v whole_o to_o himself_o for_o if_o other_o being_n come_v to_o have_v a_o share_n although_o secondary_o with_o he_o in_o the_o act_n of_o his_o worship_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o share_n with_o he_o in_o the_o proper_a reason_n of_o that_o worship_n i._n e._n in_o the_o creation_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n but_o if_o creation_n and_o providence_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o those_o do_v suppose_v infinite_a and_o incommunicable_a perfection_n on_o what_o pretence_n of_o reason_n can_v being_n infinite_o distant_a from_o god_n come_v to_o have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v purposely_o design_v for_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o be_v who_o the_o most_o excellent_a creature_n be_v bind_v to_o adore_v as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v not_o this_o join_a subject_n together_o with_o their_o sovereign_n in_o the_o high_a expression_n of_o our_o duty_n to_o he_o what_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n will_v bear_v such_o a_o affront_n from_o a_o ambassador_n of_o a_o foreign_a prince_n as_o that_o in_o a_o public_a audience_n when_o he_o be_v introduce_v on_o purpose_n to_o express_v the_o honour_n that_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n he_o shall_v use_v all_o the_o same_o expression_n of_o it_o to_o his_o servant_n and_o subject_n who_o stand_v about_o he_o that_o he_o do_v to_o himself_o will_v this_o be_v a_o just_a excuse_n that_o these_o be_v do_v to_o he_o in_o the_o first_o place_n and_o only_o secondary_o to_o his_o servant_n and_o if_o this_o will_v not_o be_v bear_v by_o one_o prince_n from_o the_o subject_n of_o another_o how_o much_o less_o from_o his_o own_o and_o if_o prince_n will_v not_o bear_v this_o from_o their_o subject_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o themselves_o how_o can_v man_n be_v so_o vain_a to_o imagine_v the_o great_a god_n will_v bear_v it_o from_o his_o creature_n to_o have_v no_o public_a religious_a act_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o himself_o but_o what_o be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v infinite_o distant_a from_o he_o it_o be_v not_o the_o supposition_n of_o excellency_n in_o they_o will_v ever_o justify_v this_o for_o let_v their_o excellency_n be_v never_o so_o great_a it_o be_v still_o but_o a_o create_a excellency_n and_o their_o excellency_n can_v never_o make_v they_o so_o much_o above_o we_o as_o their_o be_v create_v make_v they_o inferior_a to_o god_n and_o in_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o ought_v not_o so_o much_o to_o consider_v our_o distance_n from_o they_o as_o their_o distance_n from_o god_n let_v they_o be_v never_o so_o much_o above_o we_o they_o be_v creature_n still_o and_o that_o set_v they_o at_o a_o infinite_a distance_n from_o he_o whereas_o all_o their_o excellency_n can_v make_v they_o but_o finite_o distant_a from_o we_o let_v they_o be_v never_o so_o excellent_a they_o still_o worship_v the_o same_o god_n that_o we_o do_v and_o with_o the_o most_o profound_a adoration_n of_o he_o and_o if_o their_o excellency_n be_v consistent_a with_o their_o worship_n of_o a_o be_v infinite_o above_o they_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o a_o object_n of_o adoration_n to_o we_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o give_v they_o the_o utmost_a their_o excellency_n require_v from_o we_o provide_v we_o be_v well_o assure_v of_o it_o and_o that_o be_v a_o mighty_a esteem_n of_o they_o and_o a_o readiness_n to_o express_v our_o honour_n in_o celebrate_v their_o praise_n and_o commend_v they_o as_o heroic_a pattern_n of_o goodness_n and_o suppose_v they_o actual_o present_v with_o we_o the_o express_v our_o esteem_n in_o the_o high_a token_n of_o respect_n that_o be_v use_v among_o man_n
that_o only_o reads_z t._n g._n and_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v imagine_v all_o the_o dispute_n between_o he_o and_o i_o be_v whether_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v capable_a of_o receive_v any_o honour_n from_o man_n and_o whether_o that_o honour_n be_v give_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n may_v be_v call_v religious_a honour_n or_o no_o this_o be_v indeed_o to_o wrangle_v about_o word_n which_o i_o perfect_o hate_v i_o will_v therefore_o free_o tell_v he_o how_o far_o i_o yield_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o he_o may_v better_o understand_v where_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v 1._o i_o yield_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v deserve_v real_a honour_n and_o esteem_v from_o we_o and_o i_o do_v agree_v with_o mr._n thorndike_n who_o word_n he_o cite_v therein_o that_o to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o honour_v the_o saint_n be_v to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v to_o be_v christian_n or_o whether_o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n for_o on_o supposition_n that_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o great_a excellency_n of_o man_n mind_n come_v from_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n communicate_v to_o man_n through_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o be_v assure_v that_o such_o person_n now_o in_o heaven_n be_v possess_v of_o those_o excellency_n it_o be_v impossible_a we_o shall_v do_v otherwise_o than_o esteem_n and_o honour_v they_o for_o honour_v in_o this_o sense_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o due_a apprehension_n of_o another_o excellency_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v great_a or_o lesser_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o degree_n of_o those_o excellency_n since_o therefore_o we_o believe_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v possess_v of_o they_o in_o a_o high_a degree_n than_o they_o be_v on_o earth_n our_o esteem_n of_o they_o must_v increase_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o their_o perfection_n 2._o that_o the_o honour_n we_o have_v for_o they_o may_v be_v call_v religious_a honour_n because_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o those_o we_o may_v call_v religious_a excellency_n as_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o mere_a natural_a endowment_n and_o civil_a accomplishment_n on_o which_o account_n i_o will_v grant_v that_o be_v not_o proper_o civil_a honour_n because_o the_o motive_n or_o reason_n of_o the_o one_o be_v real_o different_a from_o the_o other_o and_o although_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n make_v up_o one_o body_n yet_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o different_a from_o a_o civil_a society_n that_o a_o different_a title_n and_o denomination_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o honour_n which_o belong_v to_o either_o of_o they_o and_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n may_v the_o better_o be_v call_v religious_a because_o it_o be_v a_o honour_n which_o particular_o descend_v from_o the_o object_n of_o religion_n viz._n god_n himself_o as_o the_o fountain_n of_o it_o as_o civil_a honour_n do_v from_o the_o head_n of_o a_o civil_a society_n 3._o that_o this_o honour_n may_v be_v express_v in_o such_o outward_a act_n as_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o herein_o lie_v a_o considerable_a difference_n between_o the_o honour_n of_o man_n for_o natural_a and_o acquire_v excellency_n and_o divine_a grace_n that_o those_o have_v more_o of_o humane_a nature_n in_o they_o the_o honour_n do_v more_o direct_o redound_v to_o the_o possessor_n of_o they_o but_o in_o divine_a grace_n which_o be_v more_o immediate_o convey_v into_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n through_o a_o supernatural_a assistance_n the_o honour_n do_v proper_o belong_v to_o the_o giver_n of_o they_o therefore_o the_o most_o agreeable_a expression_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n be_v solemn_a thanksgiving_n to_o god_n for_o they_o for_o thereby_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a fountain_n of_o all_o the_o good_a they_o do_v or_o receive_v however_o for_o the_o encouragement_n of_o man_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v their_o memory_n the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o very_o fit_v to_o meet_v at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n there_o to_o praise_n god_n for_o they_o and_o to_o perform_v other_o office_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o god_n and_o to_o observe_v the_o anniversary_n of_o their_o suffering_n and_o to_o have_v panegyric_n make_v to_o set_v forth_o their_o virtue_n to_o excite_v other_o the_o more_o to_o their_o imitation_n thus_o far_o i_o free_o yield_v to_o t._n g._n to_o let_v he_o see_v what_o pitiful_a cavil_v those_o be_v that_o if_o man_n deserve_v honour_n for_o natural_a or_o supernatural_a endowment_n sure_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n much_o more_o do_v so_o who_o deny_v it_o we_o give_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n the_o utmost_a honour_n we_o dare_v give_v without_o rob_v god_n of_o that_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o he_o which_o be_v that_o of_o religious_a worship_n and_o consist_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n we_o make_v of_o god_n supreme_a excellency_n together_o with_o his_o power_n and_o dominion_n over_o we_o and_o so_o religious_a worship_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n 1._o such_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o 2._o such_o a_o inward_a submission_n of_o our_o soul_n as_o imply_v his_o superiority_n over_o they_o and_o that_o lie_v as_o to_o worship_n 1._o in_o prayer_n to_o he_o for_o what_o we_o want_v 2._o in_o dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o help_n and_o assistance_n 3._o in_o thankfulness_n to_o he_o for_o what_o we_o receive_v prayer_n be_v a_o signification_n of_o want_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o desire_n of_o obtain_v that_o which_o we_o need_v and_o whosoever_o beg_v any_o thing_n of_o another_o do_v in_o so_o do_v not_o only_o acknowledge_v his_o own_o indigency_n but_o the_o other_o power_n to_o supply_v he_o therefore_o suarez_n true_o observe_v from_o aquinas_n 3._o that_o as_o command_n be_v towards_o inferior_n so_o be_v prayer_n towards_o superior_n now_o to_o this_o say_v he_o two_o thing_n be_v requisite_a 1._o that_o a_o man_n apprehend_v it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o superior_a to_o give_v what_o we_o ask_v 2._o that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o give_v it_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o he_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o desire_n be_v that_o we_o call_v dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o our_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o do_v it_o be_v thankfulness_n now_o if_o we_o consider_v prayer_n as_o a_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v on_o what_o account_n it_o come_v to_o be_v so_o not_o as_o though_o thereby_o we_o do_v discover_v any_o thing_n to_o god_n which_o he_o do_v not_o know_v before_o nor_o as_o though_o we_o hope_v to_o change_v his_o will_n upon_o our_o prayer_n but_o that_o thereby_o we_o profess_v our_o subjection_n to_o he_o and_o our_o dependence_n on_o he_o for_o the_o supply_n of_o our_o necessity_n for_o although_o prayer_n be_v look_v on_o by_o we_o as_o the_o mean_n to_o obtain_v our_o request_n yet_o the_o consideration_n upon_o which_o that_o become_v a_o mean_n be_v that_o thereby_o we_o express_v our_o most_o humble_a dependence_n upon_o god_n it_o be_v the_o difference_n observe_v by_o gul._n parisiensis_fw-la between_o humane_a and_o divine_a prayer_n 2._o that_o prayer_n among_o man_n be_v suppose_v a_o mean_n to_o change_v the_o person_n to_o who_o we_o pray_v but_o prayer_n to_o god_n do_v not_o change_v he_o but_o fit_v we_o for_o receive_v the_o thing_n pray_v for_o this_o one_o consideration_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n towards_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o present_a question_n than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o imagine_v for_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n do_v not_o depend_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o manner_n of_o obtain_v the_o thing_n we_o desire_v i._n e._n whether_o we_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o obtain_v thing_n by_o their_o merit_n and_o intercession_n which_o be_v allow_v and_o contend_v for_o by_o all_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o they_o do_v bestow_v the_o thing_n themselves_o upon_o we_o which_o they_o deny_v but_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o do_v not_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o saint_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o god_n now_o we_o be_v far_a to_o consider_v wherein_o that_o act_n of_o worship_n towards_o god_n do_v lie_v which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n whereby_o we_o apprehend_v god_n to_o be_v the_o first_o and_o independent_a cause_n of_o all_o good_a but_o in_o a_o act_n of_o dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o the_o
in_o another_o place_n he_o tell_v we_o what_o that_o worship_n do_v consist_v in_o 124._o which_o he_o there_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o we_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o and_o so_o he_o reckon_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o prayer_n or_o supplication_n and_o then_o vow_n hymn_n oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o give_v of_o any_o of_o these_o to_o saint_n be_v to_o worship_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o as_o the_o ignorant_a or_o wilful_o blind_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o they_o meet_v with_o this_o word_n they_o cry_v out_o present_o mark_v that_o not_o with_o latria_n and_o present_o imagine_v that_o what_o sense_n a_o word_n have_v obtain_v among_o they_o if_o they_o meet_v with_o it_o in_o the_o father_n it_o must_v needs_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n have_v be_v so_o strange_o pervert_v by_o they_o as_o will_n more_o particular_o appear_v by_o this_o very_a distinction_n of_o latria_n and_o dulia_n which_o they_o make_v s._n augustine_n the_o author_n of_o but_o have_v carry_v it_o far_o beyond_o his_o meaning_n i_o come_v therefore_o to_o consider_v s._n augustine_n mind_n in_o this_o matter_n 21._o which_o i_o be_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o do_v since_o t._n g._n so_o unreasonable_o triumph_v in_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o be_v not_o only_o content_a to_o drag_v i_o at_o his_o chariot_n wheel_n but_o he_o make_v a_o show_n of_o i_o and_o call_v people_n to_o see_v by_o my_o example_n to_o what_o miserable_a shift_n and_o disingenuous_a art_n they_o be_v put_v 431._o who_o will_v shut_v their_o eye_n and_o fight_v against_o the_o light_n of_o a_o noonday_n truth_n when_o i_o first_o read_v these_o word_n i_o begin_v to_o rub_v my_o eye_n and_o to_o look_v about_o i_o and_o to_o wonder_v what_o the_o matter_n be_v and_o i_o find_v myself_o as_o willing_a to_o see_v light_a as_o another_o and_o my_o conscience_n never_o yet_o accuse_v i_o of_o use_v disingenuous_a art_n in_o deal_v with_o they_o if_z t._n g._n can_v clear_v himself_o as_o well_o it_o be_v the_o better_a for_o he_o i_o be_o sure_a by_o stander_n have_v not_o think_v so_o as_o appear_v at_o large_a by_o dr._n whitby_n especial_o in_o his_o last_o chapter_n against_o he_o but_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o recriminate_a hope_v sufficient_o to_o clear_v myself_o in_o this_o matter_n it_o seem_v i_o have_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n deny_v that_o any_o religious_a worship_n be_v perform_v to_o the_o martyr_n this_o t._n g._n again_o say_v i_o can_v not_o affirm_v without_o shut_v my_o eye_n and_o yet_o i_o thank_v god_n by_o the_o help_n of_o my_o eye_n i_o find_v s._n augustin_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n still_o for_o be_v it_o not_o s._n augustin_n that_o say_v non_fw-la sit_fw-la nobis_fw-la religio_fw-la cultus_fw-la hominum_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la 55._o let_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o dead_a man_n be_v any_o part_n of_o our_o religion_n for_o if_o they_o have_v live_v pious_o they_o do_v not_o desire_v such_o honour_n from_o we_o but_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o worship_v he_o by_o who_o we_o may_v become_v partaker_n of_o their_o happiness_n honorandi_fw-la ergo_fw-la sunt_fw-la propter_fw-la imitationem_fw-la non_fw-la adorandi_fw-la propter_fw-la religionem_fw-la be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o speak_v plain_a than_o s._n austin_n do_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o have_v religious_a worship_n give_v to_o they_o but_o such_o honour_n as_o may_v excite_v we_o to_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o and_o this_o not_o by_o chance_n or_o in_o some_o incoherent_a passage_n but_o in_o a_o set_a discourse_n on_o purpose_n where_o he_o argue_v with_o strong_a reason_n against_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o angel_n as_o well_o as_o saint_n to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o book_n and_o say_v the_o utmost_a they_o expect_v from_o we_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o love_n and_o not_o of_o our_o service_n and_o therefore_o s._n augustin_n do_v not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d understand_v the_o service_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n which_o he_o there_o dispute_v against_o from_o our_o happiness_n come_v only_o from_o god_n our_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n prohibit_v s._n john_n to_o worship_v he_o and_o bid_v he_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o that_o the_o very_a name_n of_o religion_n be_v from_o tie_v our_o soul_n to_o god_n alone_o whosoever_o of_o the_o angel_n love_v god_n say_v he_o love_v i_o for_o worship_v he_o and_o he_o that_o have_v god_n favour_n have_v the_o favour_n of_o all_o that_o be_v good_a therefore_o let_v our_o religion_n bind_v we_o fast_o to_o one_o omnipotent_a god_n between_o who_o and_o we_o there_o be_v no_o creature_n interpose_v with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o say_v joh._n haec_fw-la est_fw-la religio_fw-la christiana_n ut_fw-la colatur_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la this_o be_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o worship_v one_o god_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o god_n only_o can_v make_v the_o soul_n happy_a for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v make_v happy_a only_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o a_o bless_a soul_n or_o angel_n not_o as_o though_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o against_o the_o expectation_n of_o our_o blessedness_n whole_o from_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o he_o make_v use_v of_o this_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o worship_n god_n alone_o who_o only_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o happy_a be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o say_v this_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n 34._o that_o it_o unite_v we_o only_o to_o one_o god_n without_o give_v worship_n to_o any_o other_o be_v how_o excellent_a soever_o and_o he_o look_v on_o this_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o singular_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n nullam_fw-la creaturam_fw-la colendam_fw-la esse_fw-la animae_fw-la that_o no_o creature_n have_v the_o worship_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o do_v he_o then_o think_v of_o pray_v to_o creature_n not_o only_o with_o our_o voice_n but_o our_o mind_n too_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v it_o be_v profitable_a for_o we_o to_o do_v and_o not_o only_o for_o their_o prayer_n but_o for_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n but_o say_v good_a s._n austin_n the_o most_o wise_a and_o perfect_a man_n the_o most_o accomplish_a and_o happy_a soul_n be_v only_o to_o be_v love_v and_o imitate_v and_o honour_v give_v to_o it_o according_a to_o its_o desert_n and_o order_n for_o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v can_v any_o man_n speak_v more_o plain_o and_o full_o against_o give_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n than_o he_o do_v be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o tell_v maximus_n madaurensis_fw-la 45._o that_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n none_o that_o be_v dead_a be_v worship_v and_o nothing_o adore_v as_o god_n that_o be_v make_v by_o god_n but_o only_o one_o god_n who_o create_v all_o thing_n here_o t._n g._n smile_n and_o think_v to_o avoid_v this_o present_o for_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v adore_v as_o god_n which_o they_o abhor_v to_o do_v but_o his_o smile_n will_v be_v soon_o over_o if_o he_o consider_v what_o be_v adore_v as_o god_n there_o mean_v for_o no_o one_o ever_o suspect_v that_o the_o christian_n believe_v the_o martyr_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o only_o that_o they_o worship_v they_o as_o god_n of_o a_o low_a rank_n by_o participation_n from_o the_o supreme_a and_o be_v not_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n say_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o saint_n be_v god_n by_o participation_n and_o they_o have_v the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o they_o and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v worship_v and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o be_v adore_v as_o god_n in_o s._n augustine_n sense_n i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o undertake_v to_o prove_v against_o the_o platonist_n 9.23_o that_o good_a spirit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v per_fw-la tale_n religionis_fw-la obsequium_fw-la by_o such_o religious_a worship_n very_o right_n say_v t._n g._n not_o by_o the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o s._n austin_n say_v neither_o sacris_fw-la nor_o sacrificiis_fw-la which_o two_o comprehend_v all_o the_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v then_o use_v for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o several_a phrase_n to_o express_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n sometime_o by_o join_v those_o two_o
scarce_o ever_o any_o man_n discover_v great_a than_o in_o so_o do_v and_o i_o fear_v against_o his_o own_o conscience_n the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o case_n in_o s._n austin_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v this_o 1._o he_o expose_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o general_a as_o a_o silly_a and_o ridiculous_a thing_n be_v of_o thing_n much_o inferior_a to_o the_o mean_a brute_n and_o if_o man_n be_v ashamed_a to_o worship_v beast_n that_o hear_v and_o see_v and_o live_v and_o move_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v much_o more_o ashamed_a to_o worship_v a_o dumb_a stupid_a senseless_a image_n and_o they_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n worship_v the_o mouse_n and_o serpent_n which_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o their_o image_n but_o shelter_v themselves_o within_o they_o now_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o discourse_n of_o s._n austin_n do_v reach_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o image_n for_o whosoever_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o a_o image_n make_v for_o the_o true_a god_n have_v no_o more_o sense_n or_o life_n or_o motion_n in_o it_o than_o one_o of_o t._n g_n idol_n or_o a_o image_n make_v for_o a_o chimaera_n but_o because_o the_o christian_a church_n know_v nothing_o at_o that_o time_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n therefore_o he_o direct_v his_o discourse_n against_o the_o heathen_n to_o consider_v the_o plea_n and_o excuse_n they_o make_v for_o it_o 2._o he_o reckon_v up_o their_o several_a plea_n for_o their_o image_n 1._o some_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o secret_a deity_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o the_o image_n and_o which_o they_o worship_v through_o it_o 2._o other_o that_o think_v themselves_o of_o a_o more_o refine_a religion_n say_v they_o neither_o worship_v image_n nor_o daemon_n but_o only_o behold_v in_o the_o corporeal_a image_n the_o symbol_n of_o that_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o worship_n which_o be_v the_o place_n cite_v by_o t._n g._n now_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o reader_n whether_o this_o very_a place_n do_v not_o prove_v what_o i_o intend_v viz._n that_o the_o heathen_n do_v look_v on_o their_o image_n as_o symbol_n or_o representation_n of_o that_o be_v to_o which_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n whereby_o i_o see_v t._n g._n have_v do_v i_o a_o kindness_n indeed_o which_o i_o thank_v he_o for_o i.e._n he_o have_v prove_v that_o which_o i_o do_v intend_v and_o confute_v that_o which_o i_o do_v not_o but_o there_o remain_v yet_o another_o charge_n of_o disingenuity_n to_o be_v answer_v 18._o which_o concern_v the_o quotation_n of_o trigantius_n the_o occasion_n whereof_o be_v this_o i_o have_v say_v if_o s._n paul_n have_v not_o think_v man_n to_o blame_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n he_o will_v never_o have_v condemn_v they_o for_o it_o as_o he_o do_v rom._n 1_o but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v as_o the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n do_v who_o never_o condemn_v the_o people_n for_o worship_v image_n 588._o but_o for_o worship_v false_a god_n by_o they_o and_o persuade_v they_o not_o to_o lay_v they_o aside_o but_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o melt_v down_o the_o former_a image_n and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o can_v we_o imagine_v s._n paul_n mean_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o blame_v man_n not_o for_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n but_o that_o god_n can_v be_v worship_v by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n and_o for_o change_v thereby_o the_o glory_n due_a to_o god_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o infinite_a and_o incorruptible_a be_v into_o mean_a and_o unworthy_a image_n think_v thereby_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o these_o be_v my_o word_n now_o observe_v t._n g_n ingenuity_n 113._o instead_o of_o answer_v the_o argument_n he_o fall_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o best_a talon_n cavil_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o this_o s._n paul_n condemn_v the_o very_a manner_n of_o worship_v god_n by_o image_n the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n do_v not_o that_o but_o bid_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o old_a image_n and_o worship_v new_a one_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o jesuit_n vary_v from_o s._n paul_n method_n but_o only_o because_o they_o differ_v in_o judgement_n i._n e._n s._n paul_n think_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o general_a unlawful_a the_o jesuit_n do_v not_o but_o only_o the_o image_n of_o false_a go_n this_o be_v the_o thing_n design_v by_o i_o to_o which_o he_o give_v no_o manner_n of_o answer_n but_o only_o for_o several_a page_n he_o tell_v a_o sad_a story_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o he_o to_o come_v by_o the_o book_n of_o trigautius_n &_o when_o he_o have_v it_o he_o think_v he_o have_v get_v a_o mighty_a advantage_n against_o i_o because_o forsooth_o i_o render_v simulachra_fw-la image_n for_o the_o whole_a charge_n come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o for_o whereas_o trigautius_n distinguish_v the_o heathen_a simulachra_fw-la from_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o i_o do_v not_o in_o the_o account_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o i_o design_v no_o verbal_a translation_n as_o t._n g._n know_v well_o enough_o by_o the_o character_n therefore_o this_o be_v charge_v to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o some_o very_a bad_a design_n and_o a_o instance_n of_o my_o want_n of_o fidelity_n sincerity_n honesty_n ingenuity_n and_o what_o not_o i_o be_o sorry_a trigautius_n be_v so_o hard_o to_o come_v by_o for_o it_o be_v possible_a if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v put_v to_o so_o much_o trouble_n in_o procure_v he_o i_o may_v have_v escape_v better_a but_o be_v it_o in_o good_a earnest_n such_o a_o horrible_a fault_n to_o translate_v simulachra_fw-la image_n i_o see_v what_o a_o good_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o have_v a_o good_a catholic_n dictionary_n for_o a_o hundred_o to_o one_o but_o other_o will_v have_v render_v it_o as_o i_o have_v do_v i_o have_v think_v tully_n use_v the_o word_n statuae_fw-la imagine_v signa_fw-la and_o simulachra_fw-la promiscuous_o may_v have_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o my_o translate_n it_o by_o image_n 11._o but_o it_o seem_v the_o ecclesiastical_a use_n of_o the_o word_n be_v otherwise_o i_o have_v think_v isidore_n a_o good_a judge_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a use_n of_o a_o word_n and_o he_o use_v it_o promiscuous_o with_o imagine_v &_o effigy_n but_o i_o confess_v ecclesiastical_a use_n have_v be_v much_o change_v since_o isidore_v time_n and_o it_o seem_v simulachra_fw-la be_v only_a apply_v to_o heathen_a image_n by_o no_o mean_n to_o those_o among_o christian_n but_o why_o so_o do_v they_o not_o vultum_fw-la simulare_fw-la as_o horace_n express_v it_o 1._o bear_v a_o resemblance_n to_o what_o they_o represent_v do_v they_o not_o pariles_fw-la line_n as_o principali_fw-la ab_fw-la ore_fw-la deducere_fw-la which_o be_v arnobius_n his_o description_n of_o the_o proper_a notion_n of_o simulachrum_fw-la 6._o but_o for_o all_o this_o their_o image_n be_v not_o simulachra_fw-la and_o shall_v not_o be_v simulachra_fw-la it_o seem_v when_o image_n be_v baptize_v christian_n they_o lose_v their_o former_a name_n and_o have_v get_v a_o new_a one_o and_o very_o much_o good_a may_v it_o do_v they_o and_o all_o those_o that_o worship_v they_o if_o the_o change_n of_o name_n will_v excuse_v their_o guilt_n yet_o agobardus_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v 19_o that_o if_o those_o who_o forsake_v the_o worship_n of_o devil_n have_v be_v bid_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o saint_n puto_fw-la quod_fw-la videretur_fw-la eye_n non_fw-la tam_fw-la idola_fw-la reliquisse_fw-la quam_fw-la simulachra_fw-la mutâsse_fw-la i_o think_v say_v he_o that_o it_o will_v have_v seem_v to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v their_o idol_n but_o only_o change_v their_o image_n where_o we_o see_v agobardus_n be_v my_o author_n for_o make_v simulachra_fw-la common_a to_o the_o image_n of_o heathen_n and_o christian_n and_o s._n augustin_n call_v the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n simulachrum_fw-la 7._o but_o to_o set_v aside_o authority_n i_o hope_v the_o image_n use_v in_o china_n before_o the_o gentile_n conversion_n and_o those_o after_o do_v agree_v in_o something_o common_a to_o they_o both_o although_o they_o be_v before_o the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n and_o after_o of_o christ_n or_o the_o b._n virgin_n yet_o they_o be_v all_o image_n still_o may_v i_o not_o be_v allow_v to_o say_v that_o the_o jesuit_n do_v not_o persuade_v the_o convert_v to_o lay_v aside_o the_o use_n of_o image_n but_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o melt_v down_o the_o former_a image_n and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o no_o by_o no_o mean_n for_o they_o and_o they_o come_v after_o one_o another_o and_o the_o first_o be_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o a_o ordinary_a protestant_a reader_n not_o to_o
stoic_n forbear_v adultery_n and_o so_o may_v the_o epicurean_o but_o the_o former_a do_v it_o because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o nature_n and_o civil_a society_n the_o latter_a because_o allow_v themselves_o this_o single_a pleasure_n may_v debar_v they_o of_o many_o more_o so_o say_v he_o in_o this_o matter_n those_o barbarous_a nation_n forbear_v image_n on_o other_o account_n than_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v who_o dare_v not_o make_v use_n of_o this_o way_n of_o worship_v god_n observe_v that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o of_o the_o way_n of_o worship_v false_a god_n or_o image_n for_o god_n but_o of_o worshippin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o deity_n and_o he_o give_v three_o principal_a reason_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o those_o nation_n 1._o because_o this_o way_n of_o worship_n do_v disparage_v the_o deity_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d again_o by_o draw_v it_o down_o to_o matter_n so_o fashion_v 2._o because_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v apt_a to_o harbour_v in_o those_o image_n and_o to_o take_v pleasure_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n there_o offer_v which_o reason_n as_o far_o as_o it_o respect_v the_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v relate_v to_o the_o heathen_a image_n stand_v over_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v but_o then_o celsus_n may_v say_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o purpose_n my_o question_n be_v why_o you_o have_v no_o image_n in_o your_o own_o way_n of_o worship_n therefore_o he_o add_v his_o three_o reason_n which_o make_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a for_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o jew_n to_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o god_n mention_v before_o now_o i_o say_v if_o origen_n answer_v pertinent_o he_o must_v give_v this_o as_o the_o reason_n why_o christian_n use_v no_o image_n in_o their_o own_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o consequent_o be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n indifferent_a that_o he_o think_v christian_n ought_v rather_o to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n than_o to_o worship_v they_o but_o to_o put_v this_o beyond_o possibility_n of_o contradiction_n origen_n mention_n a_o say_n of_o heraclitus_n object_v by_o celsus_n that_o it_o be_v a_o foolish_a thing_n to_o pray_v to_o image_n unless_o a_o man_n know_v the_o god_n and_o hero_n worship_v by_o they_o which_o say_v celsus_n approve_v and_o say_v the_o christian_n be_v fool_n because_o they_o utter_o contemn_v image_n in_o totum_fw-la the_o latin_a interpreter_n render_v it_o to_o which_o origen_n thus_o answer_v we_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n may_v be_v know_v and_o his_o only_a son_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o god_n who_o partake_v of_o his_o divinity_n and_o be_v different_a from_o the_o heathen_a deity_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v devil_n i.e._n causal_o if_o not_o essential_o as_o cajetan_n distinguish_v but_o say_v he_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o he_o that_o know_v god_n to_o worship_n image_n mark_v that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o he_o that_o know_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n to_o worship_v they_o or_o the_o evil_a spirit_n that_o lurk_v in_o their_o image_n but_o for_o he_o that_o know_v the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n and_o the_o holy_a angel_n to_o do_v it_o be_v it_o possible_a after_o this_o to_o believe_v that_o origen_n suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o be_v indifferent_a in_o it_o self_n and_o that_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o angel_n may_v be_v lawful_o worship_v by_o they_o be_v all_o this_o only_a periculum_fw-la offensionis_fw-la jealousy_n of_o offence_n before_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n be_v root_v out_o which_o supposition_n make_v the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o plain_a term_n juggler_n and_o impostor_n to_o pretend_v that_o to_o be_v utter_o unlawful_a even_o for_o themselves_o to_o do_v and_o to_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o but_o this_o yes_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o do_v it_o while_o there_o be_v any_o danger_n of_o heathenism_n but_o when_o once_o that_o be_v overthrow_v than_o we_o may_v worship_v image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o best_a of_o they_o for_o my_o part_n i_o believe_v the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o have_v be_v man_n of_o so_o much_o honesty_n and_o integrity_n that_o they_o will_v never_o have_v talk_v at_o this_o rate_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o not_o only_a origen_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o the_o best_a and_o wise_a among_o they_o do_v as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n if_o they_o have_v this_o secret_a reserve_n in_o their_o mind_n that_o when_o heathenism_n be_v sink_v past_o recovery_n than_o they_o may_v do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o utter_o condemn_v now_o which_o will_v be_v just_a like_o some_o that_o we_o have_v hear_v of_o who_o while_o there_o be_v any_o likelihood_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n of_o this_o nation_n recover_v itself_o than_o they_o cry_v out_o upon_o kingly_a government_n as_o illegal_a tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a but_o when_o the_o king_n be_v murder_v and_o the_o power_n come_v into_o their_o own_o hand_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o saint_n to_o exercise_v that_o power_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v enjoy_v by_o the_o wicked_a of_o the_o world_n so_o these_o man_n make_v the_o most_o excellent_a christian_n to_o be_v like_o a_o pack_n of_o hypocrite_n the_o heathen_n every_o where_o ask_v they_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o lactantius_n arnobius_n minucius_n and_o other_o as_o well_o as_o origen_n what_o be_v the_o matter_n with_o you_o christian_n that_o you_o have_v no_o image_n in_o your_o church_n what_o if_o you_o dare_v not_o join_v with_o we_o in_o our_o worship_n why_o do_v not_o you_o make_v use_n of_o they_o in_o your_o own_o be_v it_o only_a humour_n singularity_n and_o affectation_n of_o novelty_n in_o you_o if_o it_o be_v you_o show_v what_o manner_n of_o man_n you_o be_v no_o true_o say_v they_o grave_o and_o serious_o we_o do_v it_o not_o because_o we_o dare_v not_o do_v it_o for_o we_o be_v afraid_a of_o displease_v and_o dishonour_v god_n by_o it_o and_o we_o will_v on_o that_o account_n rather_o choose_v to_o die_v than_o do_v it_o upon_o such_o a_o answer_n the_o heathen_n may_v think_v they_o honest_a and_o simple_a man_n that_o do_v not_o know_v what_o to_o do_v with_o their_o life_n who_o be_v so_o willing_a to_o part_v with_o they_o on_o such_o easy_a term_n but_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o bottom_n of_o all_o this_o be_v only_o a_o cunning_a and_o sly_a trick_n to_o undermine_v paganism_n and_o that_o they_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o though_o it_o be_v unlawful_a in_o itself_o but_o only_o unlawful_a till_o they_o have_v get_v the_o better_a of_o they_o what_o will_v they_o have_v think_v of_o such_o man_n no_o otherwise_o than_o that_o they_o be_v a_o company_n of_o base_a hypocrite_n that_o pretend_v one_o thing_n and_o mean_v another_o and_o that_o the_o wicked_a of_o the_o world_n may_v not_o worship_v image_n but_o the_o saint_n may_v when_o they_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n although_o before_o they_o declaim_v against_o it_o as_o the_o most_o vile_a mean_a and_o unworthy_a way_n of_o worship_n that_o ever_o come_v into_o the_o head_n of_o man_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o religion_n where_o it_o obtain_v that_o it_o be_v worse_a than_o the_o worship_n of_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o worship_v the_o artificer_n themselves_o than_o the_o image_n make_v by_o they_o that_o rat_n and_o mouse_n have_v less_o folly_n than_o mankind_n for_o they_o have_v no_o fear_n of_o what_o man_n fall_v down_o before_o with_o tremble_v and_o great_a show_n of_o devotion_n these_o and_o many_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o the_o father_n speak_v free_o open_o frequent_o on_o all_o occasion_n in_o all_o place_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o after_o all_o this_o be_v no_o more_o mean_v by_o it_o but_o only_o this_o thou_o o_o heathen_a must_v not_o worship_v image_n but_o i_o may_v and_o why_o not_o as_o well_o might_n the_o heathen_a reply_n thou_o must_v not_o commit_v adultery_n but_o i_o may_v do_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o command_v you_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o alter_v with_o man_n person_n be_v that_o indeed_o lawful_a for_o you_o that_o be_v not_o for_o we_o where_o do_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n that_o we_o worship_v but_o thou_o may_v worship_v the_o image_n that_o christian_n worship_n and_o if_o the_o law_n make_v no_o difference_n either_o leave_v off_o your_o foolish_a babble_n against_o our_o image_n or_o condemn_v your_o own_o for_o to_o our_o understanding_n you_o be_v as_o much_o against_o the_o law_n as_o we_o be_v
false_a representation_n for_o it_o be_v no_o otherwise_o false_a than_o every_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v so_o for_o no_o image_n can_v represent_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o a_o man._n and_o it_o add_v much_o force_n to_o this_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o greek_a excerpta_fw-la about_o the_o use_n of_o image_n 734._o from_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n say_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v against_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n which_o he_o look_v on_o not_o only_o as_o a_o absurd_a but_o a_o very_a wicked_a practice_n and_o which_o he_o say_v be_v then_o common_a among_o the_o egyptian_n 3._o when_o a_o image_n be_v worship_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o any_o sanctity_n virtue_n or_o divinity_n abide_v in_o it_o whosoever_o do_v so_o say_v jacobus_n almain_n sin_n be_v a_o idolater_n and_o so_o much_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o when_o it_o declare_v that_o no_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n on_o any_o such_o account_n if_o so_o than_o the_o do_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n forbid_a and_o unlawful_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o look_v on_o this_o as_o the_o certain_a way_n of_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o idolatry_n and_o their_o worship_n but_o man_n may_v suppose_v sanctity_n virtue_n and_o divinity_n to_o be_v in_o a_o image_n of_o a_o real_a be_v and_o therefore_o such_o a_o image_n may_v be_v proper_o a_o idol_n and_o so_o vasquez_n confess_v that_o this_o be_v idolatry_n to_o give_v worship_n 3._o although_o it_o be_v inferior_a to_o any_o inanimate_a be_v as_o a_o image_n be_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o any_o thing_n belong_v to_o it_o or_o inherent_a in_o it_o thus_o i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o pretence_n to_o excuse_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n from_o be_v idolatry_n and_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n because_o a_o idol_n be_v only_o a_o representation_n of_o only_a imaginary_a being_n as_o t._n g._n say_v such_o as_o sphinx_n triton_n centauri_n or_o the_o like_a 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o show_v more_o particular_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v 6._o by_o consider_v what_o t._n g._n say_v in_o answer_n to_o what_o i_o have_v former_o say_v about_o it_o the_o original_a question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o god_n by_o this_o law_n have_v forbid_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n no_o say_v t._n g._n he_o have_v not_o but_o what_o he_o forbid_v there_o be_v only_o give_v his_o worship_n to_o idol_n to_o resolve_v this_o question_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n i_o propose_v three_o way_n 1._o from_o the_o term_n in_o which_o the_o law_n be_v express_v 2._o from_o the_o reason_n annex_v to_o it_o 3._o from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o lawgiver_n himself_o but_o before_o t._n g._n come_v to_o the_o handle_n of_o these_o 40_o he_o lay_v down_o some_o argument_n of_o his_o own_o to_o show_v that_o god_n do_v not_o intend_v by_o this_o law_n to_o forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n but_o only_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n 1._o because_o the_o jew_n do_v worship_n god_n by_o bow_v down_o before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubin_n 2._o because_o s._n austin_n make_v this_o commandment_n to_o be_v only_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o to_o these_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n 1._o t._n g._n on_o all_o occasion_n 207._o lay_v great_a weight_n on_o the_o worship_v of_o god_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o parallel_n of_o their_o worship_a god_n by_o bow_v or_o kneel_v before_o a_o crucifix_n to_o which_o instance_n i_o have_v give_v this_o answer_n 1._o that_o the_o jew_n only_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o place_n where_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v signal_o present_a among_o they_o which_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n than_o our_o lift_v our_o eye_n to_o heaven_n do_v when_o we_o pray_v because_o god_n be_v more_o especial_o present_a there_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o cherubim_n be_v there_o yet_o they_o be_v always_o hide_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n the_o highpriest_n himself_o go_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n but_o once_o a_o year_n and_o that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v no_o representation_n of_o god_n but_o his_o throne_n be_v between_o they_o on_o the_o mercy_n seat_n but_o that_o they_o be_v hieroglyphical_a figure_n of_o god_n own_o appoint_v which_o the_o jew_n know_v no_o more_o than_o we_o do_v which_o be_v plain_a argument_n they_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o object_n of_o worship_n for_o than_o they_o must_v not_o have_v be_v mere_a appendix_n to_o another_o thing_n but_o will_v have_v be_v public_o expose_v as_o the_o image_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o form_n as_o well_o know_v as_o any_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n but_o t._n g._n still_o insist_o upon_o it_o 206._o that_o the_o reverence_n which_o the_o jew_n show_v to_o the_o ark_n and_o cherubim_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o image_n and_o he_o think_v i_o have_v not_o answer_v the_o argument_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o therefore_o to_o give_v he_o all_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n i_o shall_v 1._o compare_v their_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o these_o together_o 2._o examine_v all_o the_o colour_n of_o argument_n he_o produce_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o among_o the_o jew_n 1._o for_o compare_v their_o worship_n of_o image_n with_o the_o jew_n worship_v god_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n as_o to_o their_o worship_n of_o image_n i_o need_v only_o repeat_v 1._o that_o they_o be_v public_o set_v up_o and_o expose_v for_o worship_n in_o their_o church_n and_o over_o their_o altar_n 2._o that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v for_o this_o end_n 3._o that_o the_o people_n in_o their_o devotion_n bow_v to_o they_o kneel_z and_o pray_v before_o they_o with_o all_o expression_n of_o reverence_n 4._o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o trent_n have_v decree_v that_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o representation_n because_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o they_o pass_v to_o the_o exemplar_n 5._o that_o the_o image_n themselves_o on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o representation_n be_v a_o proper_a object_n of_o inferior_a worship_n and_o that_o consider_v together_o with_o the_o exemplar_n they_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a object_n of_o supreme_a worship_n in_o these_o their_o divine_n general_o agree_v and_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o to_o worship_v the_o exemplar_n before_o the_o image_n as_o contrary_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n but_o if_o the_o ark_n and_o cherubim_n be_v neither_o set_v up_o nor_o expose_v nor_o consecrate_v as_o object_n of_o worship_n if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n never_o think_v they_o to_o be_v so_o nor_o worship_v they_o as_o such_o if_o the_o utmost_a be_v only_o that_o which_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v viz._n make_v they_o only_o a_o circumstance_n and_o not_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n than_o i_o hope_v the_o difference_n will_v appear_v so_o great_a that_o t._n g._n himself_o may_v be_v ashamed_a of_o insist_v so_o much_o on_o so_o weak_a a_o parallel_n 7._o in_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v 1._o the_o object_n of_o worship_n or_o the_o thing_n to_o which_o that_o worship_n be_v give_v 2._o the_o local_a circumstance_n of_o express_v that_o worship_n towards_o that_o object_n that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o object_n and_o local_a circumstance_n of_o worship_n by_o our_o lift_n up_o our_o hand_n and_o eye_n towards_o heaven_n when_o we_o worship_v god_n but_o no_o man_n that_o understand_v our_o religion_n can_v say_v that_o we_o worship_v the_o heaven_n but_o only_o god_n as_o present_v in_o they_o wherefore_o god_n be_v the_o object_n and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n bare_o the_o circumstance_n when_o we_o praise_v any_o person_n for_o some_o excellency_n in_o he_o if_o he_o be_v present_a we_o natural_o turn_v our_o face_n towards_o he_o to_o let_v other_o by_o that_o circumstance_n understand_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v but_o which_o way_n soever_o we_o look_v the_o same_o person_n will_v be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o praise_n when_o we_o do_v this_o at_o another_o mention_v his_o name_n no_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n will_v say_v that_o the_o praise_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o very_a name_n of_o the_o person_n and_o if_o a_o man_n make_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o another_o and_o read_v it_o out_o of_o
inconsistent_a with_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o since_o no_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n be_v lawful_a if_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v it_o to_o be_v so_o she_o must_v needs_o hold_v a_o error_n inconsistent_a with_o some_o truth_n most_o profound_o argue_v he_o only_o ought_v to_o have_v subsume_v as_o i_o think_v such_o logician_n as_o i._n w._n call_v it_o but_o all_o error_n be_v fundamental_a and_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n or_o that_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n and_o when_o he_o prove_v that_o i_o promise_v to_o renounce_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n now_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v i._n w._n that_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v bold_a any_o idolatry_n lawful_a know_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n unless_o she_o hold_v that_o some_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n i_o be_o afraid_a to_o be_v snap_v by_o so_o cunning_a a_o sophister_n and_o therefore_o i_o distinguish_v in_o time_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o hold_v any_o idolatry_n lawful_a which_o it_o judge_n to_o be_v idolatry_n or_o the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v give_v the_o real_a part_n of_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o a_o mere_a creature_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n tell_v man_n it_o be_v not_o a_o part_n of_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n to_o make_v this_o plain_a even_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o i._o w._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v entertain_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n or_o of_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n which_o false_a notion_n be_v receive_v man_n may_v real_o give_v the_o worship_n that_o only_o belong_v to_o god_n to_o his_o creature_n and_o the_o utmost_a error_n necessary_a in_o this_o case_n be_v no_o more_o than_o have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n as_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n without_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n or_o that_o a_o idol_n be_v the_o representation_n only_o of_o a_o imaginary_a be_v etc._n etc._n now_o on_o these_o supposition_n no_o more_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n than_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o if_o therefore_o t._n g._n or_o i.w._n will_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v never_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o church_n to_o have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n they_o do_v something_o towards_o the_o prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o a_o contradiction_n in_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o charge_v it_o with_o idolatry_n but_o i._o w._n say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o roman_a church_n shall_v teach_v or_o hold_v any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n 97._o whatsoever_o it_o be_v but_o she_o must_v hold_v express_o or_o implicit_o that_o some_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n such_o kind_n of_o stuff_n as_o this_o will_v make_v a_o man_n almost_o repent_v ever_o read_v logic_n which_o this_o man_n pretend_v so_o much_o to_o for_o sure_o mother_n wit_n be_v much_o better_a than_o scholastic_a fool_n such_o a_o church_n which_o commit_v or_o by_o her_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n lead_v to_o idolatry_n need_v not_o to_o hold_v i._n e._n deliver_v as_o her_o judgement_n that_o some_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o she_o command_v or_o allow_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v which_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n or_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v real_o give_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n yet_o upon_o this_o mistake_n as_o gross_a as_o it_o be_v the_o poor_a waspish_a creature_n run_v on_o for_o many_o leaf_n and_o think_v all_o that_o while_o he_o prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o a_o contradiction_n but_o the_o man_n have_v something_o in_o his_o head_n which_o he_o mean_v although_o he_o scarce_o know_v how_o to_o express_v it_o viz._n that_o in_o good_a catholic_n dictionary_n a_o fundamental_a error_n and_o a_o damnable_a error_n 101._o and_o a_o error_n inconsistent_a with_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v term_n synonymous_n now_o i_o know_v what_o he_o will_v be_v at_o viz._n that_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n therefore_o to_o suppose_v a_o church_n to_o err_v be_v to_o suppose_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n but_o will_v he_o prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o contradiction_n by_o catholic_n dictionary_n i_o beg_v his_o pardon_n for_o in_o they_o transubstantiation_n imply_v none_o but_o whosoever_o write_v against_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o many_o if_o he_o will_v prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o contradiction_n let_v he_o prove_v it_o from_o my_o own_o sense_n and_o not_o from_o they_o yet_o he_o will_v seem_v at_o last_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n etc._n especial_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o church_n be_v destructive_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n he_o say_v that_o deserve_v to_o be_v far_o consider_v by_o inquire_v into_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o a_o church_n allow_v and_o countenance_v the_o practice_n of_o idolacry_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n 2._o whether_o such_o a_o church_n can_v have_v any_o power_n or_o authority_n to_o consecrate_v bishop_n or_o ordain_v priest_n for_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o t._n g._n likewise_o object_n as_o consequent_a upon_o my_o assertion_n of_o their_o idolatry_n that_o thereby_o i_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o be_v derive_v from_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n these_o be_v matter_n which_o deserve_v a_o far_a handle_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v speak_v to_o they_o 1._o whether_o a_o church_n may_v continue_v a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o allow_v 2._o and_o practice_v any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o to_o resolve_v this_o i_o resort_v again_o to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n suppose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v they_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n my_o business_n be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o be_v a_o true_a church_n in_o that_o time_n this_o i._o w._n deny_v 78._o say_v i_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v and_o not_o bare_o suppose_v that_o the_o idolatry_n introduce_v by_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v not_o destructive_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o several_a protestant_n he_o say_v produce_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n to_o show_v that_o a_o true_a visible_a church_n may_v cease_v alas_o poor_a man_n he_o have_v hear_v something_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o he_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o they_o have_v produce_v this_o as_o a_o instance_n against_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o bring_v it_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o the_o time_n they_o fix_v upon_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n be_v when_o elias_n complain_v that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o in_o israel_n which_o be_v not_o when_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o calf_n but_o when_o that_o of_o baal_n prevail_v among_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n i._n e._n when_o they_o worship_v beel-samen_a or_o the_o sun_n instead_o of_o god_n now_o that_o they_o be_v a_o true_a church_n while_o they_o worship_v jeroboam_n calf_n i_o prove_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o time_n from_o jeroboam_fw-la to_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n wherein_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n be_v not_o the_o establish_a religion_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n this_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o expression_n before_o mention_v that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n depart_v not_o from_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n 31._o till_o god_n remove_v israel_n out_o of_o his_o sight_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a of_o almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o be_v say_v particular_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n 22.52_o 2._o that_o during_o that_o time_n god_n do_v own_v they_o for_o his_o people_n 3.3_o 18.24.28_o which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o make_v they_o a_o true_a church_n thus_o jehu_n be_v say_v to_o be_v anoint_v king_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n 9.6_o and_o there_o be_v a_o remarkable_a expression_n in_o the_o time_n of_o jehoahaz_n that_o the_o lord_n be_v gracious_a unto_o they_o 13.23_o and_o have_v respect_n unto_o they_o because_o of_o his_o covenant_n with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o will_v not_o destroy_v they_o neither_o cast_v he_o they_o from_o his_o presence_n as_o yet_o will_v god_n have_v such_o
worship_v the_o same_o god_n with_o they_o nor_o offer_v up_o libation_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o dead_a man_n 66._o nor_o crown_n and_o worship_n image_n that_o they_o agree_v with_o menander_n who_o say_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n not_o because_o devil_n dwell_v in_o they_o but_o because_o man_n be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o and_o he_o wonder_v they_o can_v call_v they_o god_n 57_o which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v without_o soul_n and_o dead_a and_o to_o have_v no_o likeness_n to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o then_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v animate_v by_o evil_a spirit_n that_o the_o christian_n reject_v this_o worship_n for_o then_o these_o reason_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v all_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v be_v to_o those_o evil_a spirit_n that_o have_v appear_v among_o man_n for_o that_o be_v justins_n opinion_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o idolatry_n 44._o that_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o all_o thing_n under_o the_o heaven_n to_o particular_a angel_n but_o these_o angel_n prevaricate_a by_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n do_v upon_o they_o beget_v daemon_n that_o these_o daemon_n be_v the_o great_a corrupter_n of_o mankind_n and_o partly_o by_o frightful_a apparition_n and_o by_o instruct_v man_n in_o idolatrous_a rite_n do_v by_o degree_n draw_v man_n to_o give_v they_o divine_a worship_n the_o people_n not_o imagine_v they_o to_o be_v evil_a spirit_n and_o so_o be_v call_v by_o such_o name_n as_o they_o like_v best_o themselves_o as_o neptune_n pluto_n 55._o etc._n etc._n but_o the_o true_a god_n have_v no_o certain_a name_n give_v to_o he_o for_o say_v he_o father_n and_o god_n and_o creator_n and_o lord_n and_o master_n be_v not_o name_n but_o title_n arise_v from_o his_o work_n and_o good_a deed_n and_o god_n 44._o be_v not_o a_o name_n but_o a_o notion_n engraft_v in_o humane_a nature_n of_o a_o unexpressible_a be_v but_o that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v appear_v by_o this_o which_o be_v the_o great_a command_n give_v to_o christian_n 65._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v with_o all_o thy_o heart_n and_o with_o all_o thy_o strength_n even_o the_o lord_n god_n that_o make_v thou_o where_o we_o see_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n use_v by_o justin_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n lay_v in_o god_n peremptory_a prohibition_n of_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o himself_o and_o that_o found_v upon_o god_n right_a of_o dominion_n over_o we_o by_o virtue_n of_o creation_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o divine_a monarchy_n he_o show_v that_o although_o the_o heathen_n do_v make_v great_a use_n of_o the_o poet_n to_o justify_v their_o polytheism_n yet_o they_o do_v give_v clear_a testimony_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n who_o be_v the_o maker_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n for_o which_o end_n he_o produce_v the_o say_n of_o aeschylus_n sophocles_n orpheus_n pythagoras_n philemon_n menander_n and_o euripides_n all_o very_a considerable_a to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o work_n there_o be_v extant_a the_o resolution_n of_o several_a question_n by_o a_o greek_a philosopher_n and_o the_o christian_n reply_n in_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n infinite_o good_a powerful_a and_o wise_a nay_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n look_v upon_o the_o ignorance_n of_o god_n as_o a_o thing_n impossible_a 160._o because_o all_o man_n natural_o agree_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n 5._o but_o there_o be_v plain_a evidence_n in_o that_o book_n that_o it_o be_v of_o late_a date_n than_o justins_n time_n therefore_o instead_o of_o insist_v any_o more_o on_o that_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o far_a proof_n that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o dispute_n between_o the_o christian_n and_o heathen_n whether_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o man_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v from_o that_o very_a emperor_n to_o who_o eusebius_n say_v justin_n martyr_n do_v make_v his_o second_o apology_n viz._n m._n aurelius_n antoninus_n it_o be_v particular_o observe_v of_o he_o by_o the_o roman_a historian_n that_o he_o have_v a_o great_a zeal_n for_o preserve_v the_o old_a roman_a religion_n and_o jul._n capitolinus_n say_v anton._n that_o he_o be_v so_o skilful_a in_o all_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o that_o he_o need_v not_o as_o it_o be_v common_a for_o one_o to_o prompt_v he_o because_o he_o can_v say_v the_o prayer_n by_o heart_n and_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o god_n that_o he_o bid_v faustina_n not_o punish_v those_o who_o have_v conspire_v against_o he_o for_o the_o god_n will_v defend_v he_o his_o zeal_n be_v please_a to_o they_o and_o therefore_o baronius_n do_v not_o wonder_n that_o justin_n and_o other_o christian_n suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o he_o 9_o but_o in_o the_o book_n which_o be_v leave_v of_o his_o writing_n we_o may_v easy_o discover_v that_o he_o firm_o believe_v a_o eternal_a wisdom_n and_o providence_n which_o manage_v the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o god_n who_o veneration_n he_o commend_v be_v look_v on_o by_o he_o as_o the_o subservient_fw-fr minister_n of_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n reverence_n the_o god_n say_v he_o but_o withal_o 9.4_o he_o say_v honour_n that_o which_o be_v most_o excellent_a in_o the_o world_n that_o which_o dispose_v and_o govern_v all_o which_o sometime_o he_o call_v the_o all-commanding_a reason_n sometime_o the_o mind_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o express_o say_v be_v but_o one_o and_o in_o one_o place_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o world_n and_o one_o god_n and_o one_o substance_n and_o one_o law_n and_o one_o common_a reason_n of_o intelligent_a being_n and_o one_o truth_n 6._o but_o the_o great_a objection_n against_o such_o testimony_n of_o antoninus_n and_o other_o lie_n in_o this_o that_o these_o only_a show_n the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o some_o few_o man_n of_o philosophical_a mind_n but_o they_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o public_a and_o establish_a religion_n among_o they_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o other_o deity_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o he_o any_o such_o worship_n aâ—_n belong_v to_o he_o which_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a objection_n against_o the_o design_n of_o this_o present_a discourse_n i_o shall_v here_o endeavour_v to_o remove_v it_o before_o i_o produce_v any_o far_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n for_o which_o we_o must_v consider_v wherein_o the_o roman_n do_v suppose_v the_o solemn_a and_o outward_a act_n of_o their_o religion_n to_o consist_v viz._n in_o the_o worship_n appropriate_v 〈◊〉_d their_o temple_n or_o in_o occasional_a prayer_n and_o vow_n or_o in_o some_o part_n of_o divination_n whereby_o they_o suppose_v god_n do_v make_v know_v his_o mind_n to_o they_o if_o i_o can_v therefore_o prove_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n make_v use_n of_o all_o these_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n it_o will_v then_o necessary_o follow_v that_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o father_n and_o they_o about_o idolatry_n can_v not_o be_v about_o the_o worship_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n but_o about_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o the_o worship_n perform_v in_o their_o temple_n be_v the_o most_o solemn_a and_o frequent_a among_o they_o in_o so_o much_o that_o tully_n say_v therein_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n exceed_v all_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n 9_o but_o the_o most_o solemn_a part_n of_o that_o worship_n be_v that_o which_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o capitol_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o jupiter_n latialis_n in_o alba_n and_o both_o these_o i_o shall_v prove_v be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o supreme_a god_n 118._o the_o first_o capitol_n be_v build_v at_o rome_n by_o numa_n pompilius_n and_o call_v by_o varro_n the_o old_a capitol_n 4._o which_o stand_v at_o a_o good_a distance_n from_o the_o place_n where_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o great_a temple_n be_v lay_v by_o tarqvinius_n priscus_n the_o one_o be_v about_o the_o cirque_fw-la of_o flora_n the_o other_o upon_o the_o tarpeian_a mountain_n there_o be_v so_o little_o leave_v of_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o former_a that_o for_o the_o design_n of_o it_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v by_o the_o general_a intention_n of_o numa_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o deity_n of_o which_o plutarch_n give_v this_o account_n numa_n that_o he_o forbid_v the_o roman_n make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n either_o like_a to_o man_n or_o beast_n because_o the_o first_o be_v be_v
ceres_n and_o bacchus_n and_o the_o madness_n and_o wickedness_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o celebrate_v their_o religious_a mystery_n but_o he_o say_v all_o thing_n that_o concern_v religion_n be_v say_v and_o do_v among_o the_o roman_n with_o great_a gravity_n than_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o barbarian_n by_o this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o think_v he_o ignorant_a that_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a fable_n may_v be_v useful_a to_o some_o person_n either_o for_o natural_a or_o moral_a philosophy_n or_o other_o purpose_n but_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n he_o do_v much_o more_o approve_v the_o roman_a theology_n because_o the_o benefit_n of_o those_o fable_n be_v very_o little_a to_o any_o and_o those_o very_o few_o but_o the_o common_a people_n who_o be_v not_o verse_v in_o philosophy_n be_v apt_a to_o take_v these_o thing_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n either_o from_o thence_o to_o learn_v to_o contemn_v their_o god_n or_o to_o follow_v their_o example_n i_o do_v not_o undertake_v to_o defend_v all_o the_o roman_a theology_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v in_o all_o thing_n maintain_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o decency_n of_o worship_n which_o dionysius_n magnify_v they_o for_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o many_o indecency_n which_o the_o father_n charge_n the_o practice_n of_o their_o religion_n with_o but_o as_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v excuse_v in_o other_o thing_n so_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o more_o than_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o i_o mean_v when_o all_o the_o poetical_a fable_n of_o jupiter_n be_v apply_v to_o jupiter_n o._n m._n that_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o capitol_n at_o rome_n but_o some_o writer_n be_v to_o be_v excuse_v who_o have_v be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o rhetorician_n and_o practise_v that_o art_n so_o long_o before_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v christian_n they_o can_v not_o easy_o forbear_v give_v a_o cast_n of_o their_o former_a employment_n as_o when_o arnobius_n have_v be_v prove_v the_o natural_a notion_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n he_o bring_v in_o the_o roman_n answer_v 19_o that_o if_o this_o be_v intend_v against_o they_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n for_o they_o believe_v he_o and_o call_v he_o jupiter_n o._n m._n and_o build_v a_o most_o magnificent_a temple_n to_o he_o in_o the_o capitol_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o disprove_v because_o god_n be_v eternal_a and_o their_o jupiter_n be_v bear_v and_o have_v a_o father_n and_o mother_n and_o uncle_n and_o aunt_n as_o other_o mortal_n have_v which_o indeed_o be_v a_o infallible_a argument_n that_o jupiter_n of_o crete_n can_v not_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o for_o all_o that_o may_v not_o the_o roman_n call_v the_o supreme_a god_n by_o the_o name_n of_o jupiter_n o._n m_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o do_v wise_o to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o name_n so_o corrupt_v and_o abuse_v by_o abominable_a fable_n but_o whether_o under_o this_o name_n they_o mean_v the_o supreme_a be_v or_o no_o and_o they_o think_v it_o a_o sufficient_a distinction_n of_o he_o from_o that_o infamous_a jupiter_n of_o the_o poet_n that_o they_o call_v he_o optimus_fw-la maximus_fw-la which_o lactantius_n confess_v 10._o be_v the_o title_n the_o roman_n always_o give_v he_o in_o their_o prayer_n quid_fw-la horum_fw-la omnium_fw-la pater_fw-la jupiter_n qui_fw-la in_o solenni_fw-la precatione_n opt._n max._n nominatur_fw-la which_o not_o only_o show_v the_o title_n they_o give_v he_o but_o the_o supplication_n they_o make_v to_o he_o and_o the_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n and_o yet_o after_o this_o lactantius_n rip_v up_o all_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o the_o poet_n as_o though_o the_o roman_n at_o the_o same_o time_n believe_v he_o to_o have_v do_v all_o those_o thing_n and_o to_o have_v be_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o world_n as_o he_o confess_v they_o do_v 11._o regnare_fw-la in_o coelo_fw-la jupiter_fw-la vulgus_fw-la existimat_fw-la id_fw-la &_o doctis_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o indoctis_fw-la per_fw-la suasum_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o religio_fw-la ipsa_fw-la &_o precationes_fw-la &_o hymni_fw-la &_o delubra_fw-la &_o simulacra_fw-la demonstrant_fw-la which_o word_n be_v a_o very_a plain_a testimony_n that_o they_o not_o only_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v governor_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o they_o do_v intend_v to_o give_v solemn_a worship_n to_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n and_o sacrifice_n but_o when_o he_o immediate_o add_v that_o they_o confess_v the_o same_o jupiter_n to_o have_v be_v bear_v of_o saturn_n and_o rhea_n he_o may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v explain_v himself_o a_o little_a more_o for_o not_o long_o after_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o many_o do_v reject_v the_o poet_n in_o these_o matter_n as_o guilty_a not_o only_o of_o lie_v but_o of_o sacrilege_n and_o beside_o these_o the_o philosopher_n he_o say_v do_v make_v two_o joves_n the_o one_o natural_a the_o other_o fabulous_a i._n e._n in_o truth_n they_o make_v but_o one_o reject_v the_o other_o as_o a_o figment_n of_o the_o poet_n but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o call_v he_o jove_n and_o what_o then_o this_o be_v only_o a_o dispute_n about_o the_o name_n whereas_o the_o question_n be_v who_o they_o understand_v by_o that_o name_n and_o some_o think_v it_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a name_n they_o can_v have_v use_v jove_n be_v only_o a_o little_a vary_a from_o the_o name_n the_o supreme_a god_n be_v call_v by_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o lactantius_n himself_o confess_v they_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n among_o they_o and_o what_o other_o name_n have_v they_o to_o call_v he_o by_o especial_o when_o they_o join_v those_o two_o attribute_n of_o power_n and_o goodness_n as_o sufficient_a to_o prevent_v any_o mistake_n of_o he_o that_o the_o character_n give_v of_o this_o jupiter_n o._n m._n by_o the_o roman_n can_v belong_v only_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n s._n augustin_n confess_v that_o they_o believe_v he_o who_o they_o worship_v in_o the_o capitol_n to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o god_n as_o well_o as_o man_n 9_o and_o to_o represent_v this_o they_o place_v a_o sceptre_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o build_v his_o temple_n upon_o a_o high_a hill_n and_o that_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o virgil_n say_v jovis_fw-la omne_fw-la plena_fw-la and_o the_o same_o in_o varro_n be_v opinion_n that_o be_v worship_v by_o some_o without_o any_o image_n by_o who_o he_o mean_v the_o jew_n say_v s._n augustin_n luc._n balbus_n in_o cicero_n say_v 1._o by_o jove_n they_o understand_v dominatorem_fw-la rerum_fw-la &_o omne_fw-la nutu_fw-la regentem_fw-la &_o praesentem_fw-la ac_fw-la praepotentem_fw-la deum_fw-la which_o be_v a_o full_a description_n of_o god_n infinite_a power_n and_o presence_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n when_o we_o call_v jupiter_n opt._n max._n and_o salutaris_n and_o hospitalis_n and_o stator_n 20._o we_o mean_v say_v tully_n that_o the_o safety_n of_o man_n depend_v upon_o his_o protection_n and_o that_o they_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o opt._n max._n to_o express_v his_o power_n and_o goodness_n 57_o but_o first_o opt._n then_o max._n because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a thing_n to_o do_v good_a 25._o than_o to_o exercise_v power_n you_o may_v safe_o say_v seneca_n call_v god_n by_o the_o title_n of_o jupiter_n opt._n max._n and_o tonans_fw-la and_o stator_n 7._o not_o from_o stop_v the_o roman_a army_n but_o because_o all_o thing_n do_v stand_v by_o he_o and_o you_o may_v give_v he_o what_o name_v you_o please_v while_o you_o thereby_o express_v his_o divine_a power_n and_o efficacy_n as_o libre_fw-la parens_fw-la because_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n hercules_n because_o of_o his_o irresistible_a force_n mercury_n for_o his_o wisdom_n if_o you_o have_v receive_v a_o kindness_n from_o seneca_n and_o you_o shall_v say_v you_o owe_v it_o to_o annaeus_n or_o lucius_n you_o will_v not_o change_v the_o person_n but_o his_o name_n for_o what_o name_n soever_o you_o call_v he_o by_o he_o be_v the_o same_o person_n still_o you_o may_v use_v what_o name_n you_o please_v while_o you_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o lest_o we_o shall_v think_v this_o only_a a_o philosophical_a subtlety_n in_o seneca_n 45._o he_o tell_v we_o elsewhere_o that_o their_o ancestor_n be_v not_o such_o fool_n to_o imagine_v that_o jove_n as_o they_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o capitol_n and_o elsewhere_o do_v send_v forth_o thunderbolt_n from_o his_o hand_n as_o his_o image_n be_v there_o place_v sit_v in_o a_o chair_n of_o state_n with_o sometime_o a_o sceptre_n sometime_o a_o globe_n in_o one_o hand_n and_o a_o thunderbolt_n in_o the_o other_o but_o by_o jove_n they_o mean_v the_o same_o that_o we_o do_v the_o preserver_n
aether_n and_o earth_n and_o heaven_n and_o all_o thing_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o jupiter_n be_v it_o and_o clemens_n be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v this_o a_o improper_a speech_n that_o he_o say_v it_o be_v speak_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o decency_n and_o gravity_n concern_v god_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o who_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o over_o conversant_a with_o they_o but_o father_n bellarmine_n or_o father_n coccius_n serve_v they_o for_o a_o whole_a jury_n of_o they_o but_o i_o commend_v t._n g._n for_o his_o modesty_n for_o when_o he_o have_v say_v this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n he_o produce_v no_o more_o but_o good_a father_n origen_n and_o he_o be_v so_o kind_a heart_a to_o he_o that_o though_o i_o believe_v he_o have_v hear_v how_o he_o have_v be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n yet_o he_o with_o great_a judgement_n suppose_v that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n but_o beside_o this_o 604._o clemens_n quote_v a_o say_n of_o heraclitus_n approve_v by_o plato_n wherein_o the_o only_a wise_a be_v be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o jove_n and_o to_o show_v that_o one_o supreme_a be_v be_v receive_v among_o the_o greek_n he_o cite_v far_a an_o express_v testimony_n of_o timaeus_n locrus_n wherein_o he_o say_v there_o be_v one_o unbegotten_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o be_v beget_v it_o be_v no_o first_o principle_n but_o that_o out_o of_o which_o it_o be_v beget_v will_v be_v that_o principle_n which_o clemens_n parallel_v with_o that_o say_n of_o scripture_n hear_v o_o israel_n the_o lord_n thy_o god_n be_v one_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v i_o omit_v the_o testimony_n of_o author_n cite_v before_o but_o to_o they_o he_o add_v diphilus_n the_o comedian_n who_o be_v a_o little_o young_a than_o menander_n and_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o ptolemy_n who_o speak_v plain_o concern_v the_o omniscience_n providence_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n in_o the_o verse_n cite_v out_o of_o he_o and_o call_v god_n the_o lord_n of_o all_o who_o very_a name_n be_v dreadful_a and_o who_o word_n afterward_o be_v so_o full_a of_o emphasis_n that_o i_o can_v forbear_v set_v they_o down_o although_o i_o beg_v pardon_n for_o mix_v so_o much_o of_o a_o foreign_a language_n in_o a_o english_a discourse_n he_o bid_v those_o man_n look_v to_o it_o who_o presume_v upon_o god_n patience_n because_o he_o do_v not_o at_o present_a punish_v they_o 606._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d look_v to_o it_o you_o that_o think_v there_o be_v no_o god_n there_o be_v there_o be_v if_o any_o man_n do_v ill_a let_v he_o think_v time_n be_v gain_v for_o certain_o suffer_v he_o shall_v for_o what_o he_o have_v do_v amiss_o but_o withal_o he_o quote_v a_o say_n of_o xenocrates_n chalcedonius_n wherein_o he_o call_v god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o supreme_a jove_n and_o another_o of_o archilochus_n parius_n a_o very_a ancient_a poet_n 604._o in_o the_o 23_o olympiad_n say_v s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o he_o begin_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o jove_n 1._o thy_o power_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o thou_o see_v all_o that_o be_v do_v there_o whether_o good_a or_o evil_n and_o menander_n say_v that_o god_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n good_a and_o aeschylus_n celebrate_v the_o mighty_a power_n of_o god_n to_o this_o purpose_n 609._o think_v not_o that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o what_o thou_o see_v thou_o know_v he_o not_o for_o he_o be_v like_a to_o that_o which_o can_v be_v touch_v or_o see_v he_o make_v the_o mountain_n tremble_v and_o the_o sea_n to_o rage_n when_o his_o command_a eye_n do_v on_o they_o look_v for_o the_o great_a god_n can_v do_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a but_o diphilus_n say_v yet_o far_o honour_v he_o alone_o that_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o good_a thing_n from_o all_o which_o clemens_n conclude_v 611._o that_o the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o north_n and_o south_n have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o anticipation_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o one_o supreme_a disposer_n of_o thing_n 612._o because_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o most_o common_a operation_n have_v equal_o reach_v to_o all_o but_o especial_o to_o the_o inquisitive_a philosopher_n of_o greece_n who_o have_v attribute_v a_o wise_a providence_n to_o the_o invisible_a and_o only_o and_o most_o powerful_a and_o most_o skilful_a contriver_n of_o all_o thing_n although_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v a_o modest_a man_n 9_o that_o the_o gentile_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o primitive_a father_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n and_o be_v so_o think_v to_o do_v by_o those_o who_o manage_v that_o charge_n against_o they_o yet_o i_o shall_v proceed_v from_o clemens_n to_o origen_n his_o disciple_n and_o see_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n be_v alter_v in_o his_o time_n the_o dispute_n between_o celsus_n and_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o depend_v on_o this_o whether_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o sovereign_a worship_n do_v belong_v to_o he_o for_o celsus_n free_o acknowledge_v both_o these_o i_o know_v origen_n several_a time_n charge_v he_o with_o be_v a_o epicurean_a but_o whatever_o his_o private_a opinion_n be_v he_o own_v none_o of_o the_o epicurean_a principle_n about_o religion_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o christian_n wherein_o he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v both_o for_o god_n and_o providence_n he_o call_v god_n the_o universael_a reason_n he_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o immortal_a being_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v from_o he_o 247._o and_o say_v that_o god_n be_v common_a to_o all_o good_a and_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o and_o without_o envy_n nay_o he_o call_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a god_n 200._o and_o say_v that_o man_n ought_v to_o undergo_v any_o torment_n rather_o than_o to_o think_v or_o speak_v any_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o 392._o 419._o that_o he_o be_v at_o no_o time_n to_o be_v forsake_v by_o we_o neither_o night_n nor_o day_n in_o public_a or_o private_a in_o our_o thought_n or_o action_n but_o our_o soul_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v intent_n upon_o he_o thus_o far_o celsus_n seem_v a_o good_a christian_a what_o be_v the_o matter_n then_o between_o origen_n and_o he_o that_o they_o can_v not_o agree_v about_o divine_a worship_n since_o celsus_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o that_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v only_o due_a to_o he_o why_o the_o dispute_n lie_v in_o this_o point_n celsus_n contend_v with_o great_a vehemency_n that_o since_o god_n make_v use_v of_o inferior_a spirit_n to_o govern_v the_o world_n that_o those_o aught_o to_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o they_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o several_a country_n that_o this_o tend_v more_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n for_o that_o devotion_n 421._o say_v he_o be_v more_o perfect_a which_o pass_v through_o all_o to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o god_n shall_v envy_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o own_o minister_n but_o we_o ought_v rather_o to_o suppose_v that_o the_o great_a god_n be_v better_a please_v with_o it_o 381._o so_o that_o all_o that_o celsus_n plead_v for_o be_v either_o a_o inferior_a service_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o at_o the_o utmost_a but_o a_o relative_n latria_n a_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v after_o a_o inferior_a manner_n upon_o the_o low_a god_n but_o to_o be_v final_o terminate_v upon_o the_o supreme_a to_o this_o origen_n answer_v two_o way_n 1._o by_o show_v that_o these_o inferior_a deity_n be_v not_o good_a angel_n but_o daemon_n i._n e._n evil_a spirit_n which_o he_o prove_v many_o way_n but_o chief_o by_o this_o that_o they_o seem_v so_o covetous_a of_o divine_a worship_n from_o man_n 2._o by_o insist_v on_o this_o as_o the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o worship_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v only_o to_o god_n himself_o and_o to_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n this_o he_o inculcate_n upon_o all_o occasion_n this_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o other_o thing_n whether_o they_o have_v being_n or_o have_v not_o be_v to_o be_v pass_v by_o 10._o and_o although_o some_o of_o they_o may_v deserve_v honour_n
make_v so_o many_o address_n to_o the_o petty_a and_o inferior_a deity_n this_o indeed_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v wonder_v at_o and_o yet_o no_o doubt_n they_o think_v they_o have_v as_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o as_o t._n g._n give_v why_o incontinent_a person_n shall_v rather_o make_v their_o address_n to_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n in_o heaven_n than_o to_o her_o sister_n martha_n or_o to_o god_n himself_o 369._o so_o the_o roman_a woman_n think_v lucina_n and_o opis_n better_a for_o a_o good_a hour_n than_o ceres_n or_o minerva_n and_o levana_n and_o cunina_n for_o new_a bear_v child_n 24._o than_o vulcan_n or_o apollo_n and_o yet_o s._n augustin_n tell_v we_o many_o of_o they_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o as_o any_o distinct_a deity_n but_o only_o as_o representation_n of_o the_o several_a power_n of_o the_o same_o god_n suitable_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o person_n but_o t._n g._n will_v not_o say_v that_o by_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n he_o only_o understand_v the_o power_n of_o god_n grace_n in_o convert_v incontinent_a person_n but_o if_o he_o have_v he_o have_v give_v a_o much_o better_a reason_n of_o their_o pray_v to_o she_o yet_o even_o in_o such_o a_o case_n s._n austin_n think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o pray_v direct_o to_o god_n himself_o and_o the_o old_a roman_a matron_n will_v have_v think_v they_o can_v have_v direct_v such_o person_n to_o temple_n proper_a for_o they_o viz._n those_o of_o virtue_n and_o chastity_n the_o one_o of_o which_o stand_v ad_fw-la portam_fw-la capenam_fw-la the_o other_o in_o vico_fw-la longo_fw-la but_o i_o need_v not_o give_v such_o particular_a direction_n for_o i_o be_o afraid_a their_o ruin_n be_v scarce_o leave_v in_o rome_n for_o neither_o marlianus_n nor_o alexander_n donatus_n in_o their_o accurate_a description_n of_o rome_n can_v tell_v where_o to_o find_v they_o for_o our_o better_a understanding_n the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o it_o be_v represent_v by_o s._n augustin_n 31._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o not_o only_a scaevola_n and_o balbus_n in_o cicero_n but_o varro_n and_o seneca_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o wise_a man_n do_v with_o great_a indignation_n reject_v the_o poetical_a theology_n as_o they_o call_v it_o 10._o and_o wish_v several_a thing_n reform_v in_o the_o popular_a religion_n and_o think_v themselves_o as_o unjust_o charge_v with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n as_o t._n g._n do_v for_o their_o church_n to_o be_v charge_v with_o all_o the_o ridiculous_a address_n that_o some_o make_v to_o saint_n among_o they_o 368._o for_o varro_n confess_v that_o the_o people_n be_v too_o apt_a to_o follow_v the_o poet_n 32._o as_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v to_o pray_v by_o their_o legend_n but_o they_o think_v the_o people_n be_v better_o let_v alone_o in_o their_o foppery_n than_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o break_v loose_a from_o that_o subjection_n which_o their_o superstition_n keep_v they_o in_o and_o with_o these_o s._n austin_n reckon_v the_o philosopher_n 1._o with_o who_o he_o say_v the_o question_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v this_o whether_o we_o be_v bind_v only_o to_o worship_v one_o supreme_a god_n the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v many_o god_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v against_o varro_n and_o those_o of_o his_o opinion_n who_o reduce_v all_o their_o theology_n to_o nature_n and_o make_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n on_o that_o account_n in_o his_o eight_o book_n he_o undertake_v those_o who_o assert_v one_o supreme_a deity_n above_o nature_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o yet_o plead_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n 11._o and_o bring_v the_o several_a place_n of_o s._n paul_n mention_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o prove_v it_o and_o inquire_v how_o the_o philosopher_n come_v to_o such_o knowledge_n of_o he_o he_o first_o propound_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o they_o learn_v it_o in_o egypt_n meet_v with_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n there_o but_o he_o rather_o and_o with_o good_a reason_n resolve_v it_o into_o the_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o god_n for_o say_v he_o that_o which_o be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a to_o they_o for_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o but_o it_o seem_v by_o s._n augustin_n that_o there_o be_v two_o opinion_n among_o they_o at_o that_o time_n about_o divine_a worship_n for_o some_o of_o who_o he_o reckon_v apuleius_n the_o chief_a 22._o be_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o daemon_n although_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o evil_a passion_n yet_o they_o look_v on_o they_o as_o intercessor_n between_o man_n and_o the_o god_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o other_o who_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n believe_v none_o to_o be_v god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v certain_o good_a 22._o but_o be_v shy_a of_o declare_v their_o opinion_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o daemon_n for_o fear_n of_o displease_v the_o people_n by_o it_o 1._o and_o with_o these_o s._n augustin_n declare_v he_o will_v have_v no_o controversy_n about_o the_o name_n of_o god_n as_o long_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v create_v 23._o immortal_a good_a and_o happy_a not_o by_o themselves_o but_o by_o adhere_v to_o god_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o opinion_n either_o of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o best_a of_o the_o platonist_n and_o now_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n as_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o s._n augustin_n in_o his_o ten_o book_n which_o be_v whether_o those_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n 1._o may_v be_v likewise_o use_v towards_o any_o create_v be_v though_o suppose_v to_o be_v of_o the_o high_a excellency_n and_o as_o near_o to_o god_n as_o we_o can_v suppose_v any_o creature_n to_o be_v and_o that_o this_o and_o this_o only_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n i_o appeal_v to_o his_o own_o word_n which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o in_o the_o language_n he_o write_v they_o that_o i_o be_v not_o blame_v with_o artificial_a turn_v they_o to_o my_o own_o sense_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la apertius_fw-la dicam_fw-la utrum_fw-la etiam_fw-la sibi_fw-la a_o tantum_fw-la deo_fw-la svo_fw-la qui_fw-la etiam_fw-la noster_fw-la est_fw-la placeat_fw-la eye_n ut_fw-la sacra_fw-la faciamus_fw-la &_o sacrificemus_fw-la vel_fw-la aliqua_fw-la nostra_fw-la seu_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la religionis_fw-la ritibus_fw-la consecremus_fw-la i._o e._n that_o i_o may_v speak_v plain_o whether_o it_o be_v please_v to_o they_o viz._n good_a spirit_n that_o we_o offer_v divine_a worship_n and_o sacrifice_n to_o they_o or_o that_o we_o consecrate_v ourselves_o or_o any_o thing_n of_o we_o to_o they_o by_o religious_a rite_n and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o deity_n which_o because_o we_o can_v find_v one_o convenient_a word_n in_o latin_a to_o express_v it_o by_o i_o will_v call_v latria_n as_o that_o service_n which_o be_v due_a to_o man_n be_v call_v by_o another_o name_n viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o latria_n to_o signify_v divine_a worship_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n because_o the_o latin_a word_n colere_fw-la be_v so_o very_o ambiguous_a it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o till_v of_o land_n inhabit_v of_o place_n and_o therefore_o cultus_fw-la can_v not_o so_o proper_o be_v apply_v only_o to_o divine_a worship_n nor_o yet_o religion_n because_o that_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v apply_v to_o other_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o give_v as_o to_o other_o name_n for_o my_o part_n i_o quarrel_v not_o at_o all_o with_o s._n augustins_n use_n of_o the_o word_n and_o think_v it_o proper_a enough_o to_o apply_v it_o in_o his_o sense_n which_o comprehend_v in_o it_o not_o mere_o sacrifice_v but_o all_o those_o religious_a rite_n whereby_o we_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n and_o nothing_o can_v to_o i_o appear_v more_o senseless_a than_o to_o imagine_v that_o s._n augustiâ—â—_n shall_v here_o speak_v only_o of_o sovereign_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o supreme_a excellency_n distinguish_v that_o from_o a_o inferior_a kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n due_a tâ—_n create_v excellency_n when_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o there_o be_v one_o supremâ—_n excellency_n which_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o creature_n so_o that_o the_o dispute_n abouâ—_n worship_n must_v suppose_v those_o
after_o a_o public_a and_o solemn_a repentance_n but_o that_o this_o prince_n be_v yet_o a_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n appear_v by_o what_o follow_v when_o the_o emperor_n zenâ—_n have_v he_o at_o his_o mercy_n and_o make_v he_o promise_v fidelity_n to_o he_o by_o bow_v of_o himself_o to_o he_o he_o to_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o it_o among_o his_o people_n carry_v himself_o so_o that_o he_o seem_v only_o to_o they_o to_o make_v his_o reverence_n to_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o country_n 13._o but_o it_o will_v add_v yet_o more_o to_o the_o conviction_n of_o t._n g._n and_o to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n to_o show_v that_o those_o nation_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o those_o idolater_n who_o have_v understand_v their_o own_o religion_n have_v go_v upon_o one_o of_o these_o three_o principle_n either_o 1_o that_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n under_o he_o to_o some_o inferior_a deity_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o of_o the_o arabian_n and_o persian_n or_o 2._o that_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o the_o part_n of_o it_o deserve_v divine_a honour_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o varro_n and_o the_o stoic_n or_o 3._o that_o god_n be_v of_o so_o great_a perfection_n and_o excellency_n that_o he_o be_v above_o our_o service_n and_o therefore_o what_o external_a adoration_n we_o pay_v aught_o to_o be_v to_o something_o below_o he_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o principle_n of_o those_o who_o have_v give_v the_o least_o external_a adoration_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n these_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v by_o give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o those_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o the_o emissary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v show_v their_o great_a zeal_n in_o endeavour_v to_o convert_v from_o their_o idolatry_n there_o be_v two_o sect_n in_o the_o east-indies_n if_o i_o may_v call_v they_o so_o from_o who_o the_o several_a nation_n which_o inhabit_v there_o have_v receive_v what_o principle_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v and_o those_o be_v the_o brahmin_n and_o the_o chinese_n and_o the_o give_a account_n of_o these_o two_o will_v take_v in_o the_o way_n of_o worship_n that_o be_v general_o know_v among_o they_o for_o the_o brahmin_n i_o shall_v take_v my_o account_n chief_o from_o those_o who_o have_v be_v conversant_a among_o they_o and_o have_v the_o best_a reason_n to_o understand_v their_o religion_n francis_n xaverius_n who_o go_v first_o upon_o that_o commendable_a employment_n of_o convert_v the_o indian_n 11._o say_v that_o the_o brahmin_n tell_v he_o they_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o of_o the_o learned_a brahmin_n in_o his_o discourse_n with_o he_o not_o only_o confess_v the_o same_o but_o add_v that_o on_o sunday_n which_o their_o teacher_n keep_v very_o exact_o they_o use_v only_o this_o prayer_n i_o adore_v thou_o o_o god_n with_o thy_o grace_n and_o help_v for_o ever_o tursellinus_n say_v 2.6.9_o that_o he_o confess_v this_o to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o great_a mystery_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n maker_n of_o the_o world_n who_o reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o man_n and_o so_o do_v jarricus_fw-la bartoli_n not_o only_o relate_v the_o same_o passage_n 31._o but_o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o theology_n that_o they_o call_v the_o supreme_a god_n parabrama_n which_o in_o their_o language_n signify_v absolute_o perfect_a be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o thing_n exist_v from_o himself_o and_o free_a from_o all_o composition_n that_o he_o commit_v to_o brama_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n about_o religion_n to_o wistnow_v another_o of_o his_o son_n the_o care_n of_o man_n right_n and_o relieve_v they_o in_o their_o necessity_n to_o a_o three_o the_o power_n over_o the_o element_n and_o over_o humane_a body_n these_o three_o they_o represent_v by_o a_o image_n with_o three_o head_n rise_v all_o out_o of_o the_o same_o trunk_n these_o be_v high_o esteem_v and_o pray_v to_o for_o they_o suppose_v parabrama_n to_o be_v at_o perfect_a ease_n and_o to_o have_v commit_v the_o care_n of_o all_o to_o they_o but_o the_o brachman_n padmanaba_n give_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o management_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o abraham_n rogers_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o he_o and_o be_v fifteen_o year_n in_o those_o part_n 110._o next_o to_o brama_n they_o make_v one_o dewendre_a to_o be_v the_o superintendent_n deity_n 201._o who_o have_v many_o more_o under_o he_o and_o beside_o these_o they_o have_v particular_a deity_n over_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o persian_n have_v they_o believe_v both_o good_a and_o evil_a spirit_n and_o call_v they_o by_o several_a name_n the_o former_a they_o call_v deütas_n and_o the_o other_o ratsjay_v and_o the_o father_n of_o both_o sort_n to_o be_v brachman_n the_o son_n of_o brama_n in_o particular_a case_n they_o have_v some_o say_v mr._n lord_n who_o converse_v among_o they_o and_o to_o who_o mons._n bernier_n refer_v we_o to_o one_o who_o give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o they_o who_o they_o honour_v as_o saint_n and_o make_v their_o address_n to_o 60._o 157._o as_o for_o marriage_n they_o invocate_v hurmount_v for_o health_n vagenaught_n for_o success_n in_o war_n bimohem_n for_o relief_n syer_n etc._n etc._n and_o i_o suppose_v incontinent_a person_n may_v have_v someone_o instead_o of_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n to_o pray_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o daily_a devotion_n as_o the_o brachman_n padmanaba_n say_v be_v first_o to_o meditate_v of_o god_n before_o they_o rise_v 1108._o then_o after_o they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o they_o repeat_v 24_o name_n of_o god_n and_o touch_v 24_o part_n of_o their_o body_n upon_o suâ—_n rise_v they_o say_v prayer_n and_o pour_v down_o water_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o then_o 〈◊〉_d down_o upon_o their_o knee_n and_o worship_n he_o and_o after_o perform_v some_o ceremony_n 〈◊〉_d their_o idol_n which_o they_o repeat_v in_o the_o evening_n the_o particular_a devotion_n which_o theâ—_n have_v to_o their_o saint_n and_o image_n aâ—â—_n relic_n be_v full_o describe_v by_o boullaye-le-gouz_a in_o his_o late_a travel_n into_o those_o part_n mandelslo_n say_v 18._o 204._o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a devotion_n they_o have_v long_a lessâ—â—_n about_o the_o life_n and_o miracle_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o brahmin_n make_v use_v 〈◊〉_d to_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o worship_v they_o intercessor_n with_o god_n for_o they_o amoâ—â—_n their_o saint_n ram_n be_v in_o very_o great_a estimation_n be_v the_o restorer_n of_o their_o religiâ—â—_n and_o a_o great_a patron_n of_o their_o braman_n kircher_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d with_o he_o who_o the_o japonese_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o chinese_n ken_n kian_n 〈◊〉_d kircher_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d kia_n say_v marini_n and_o those_o of_o tunquin_n chiaga_n or_o as_o marini_n thic-ca_a 14._o in_o all_o which_o part_n he_o be_v in_o very_o great_a veneration_n he_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o great_a propagator_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n 4._o and_o they_o say_v he_o have_v 80000_o disciple_n but_o he_o choose_v ten_o out_o of_o they_o all_o to_o disperse_v his_o opinion_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o brahmin_n have_v spread_v itself_o not_o only_o over_o indosthan_n but_o camboia_n tunquin_n 194._o cochinchina_n nay_o china_n itself_o and_o japan_n too_o where_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n for_o person_n to_o drown_v burn_v or_o famish_v themselves_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o xaca_n this_o sect_n be_v bring_v into_o china_n 65_o year_n after_o christ_n from_o indosthan_n as_o trigautius_n or_o rather_o matthaeus_n riccius_fw-la tell_v we_o for_o bartoli_n assure_v we_o 55._o that_o trigautius_n only_o publish_v riccius_fw-la he_o paper_n in_o his_o own_o name_n which_o he_o suppose_v be_v bring_v in_o by_o a_o mistake_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o sure_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a mistake_n but_o for_o all_o that_o trigautius_n have_v find_v a_o strange_a resemblance_n between_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o they_o for_o say_v he_o they_o worship_v the_o trinity_n after_o a_o certain_a manner_n with_o a_o image_n have_v three_o head_n and_o one_o body_n they_o extol_v coelibate_v 〈◊〉_d a_o high_a degree_n so_o as_o to_o seem_v to_o condemn_v marriage_n they_o forsake_v their_o family_n and_o go_v up_o and_o down_o beg_v i._n e._n the_o order_n of_o friar_n
subject_n to_o give_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o another_o day_n to_o be_v place_v upon_o the_o altar_n as_o he_o be_v after_o his_o election_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 6._o there_o to_o receive_v adoration_n from_o the_o cardinal_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n will_v any_o man_n say_v he_o can_v see_v no_o difference_n in_o these_o because_o the_o same_o posture_n may_v be_v use_v in_o both_o although_o then_o the_o outward_a act_n may_v be_v the_o same_o yet_o the_o signification_n of_o those_o act_n may_v be_v far_o from_o equivocal_a because_o determine_v by_o the_o circumstance_n which_o do_v accompany_v they_o i_o grant_v then_o that_o the_o mere_a external_a act_n of_o adoration_n in_o bow_v or_o kneel_v may_v be_v give_v both_o on_o the_o account_n of_o honour_n and_o worship_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o account_n of_o excellency_n and_o superiority_n as_o some_o of_o the_o patriarch_n bow_v to_o angel_n as_o a_o token_n of_o honour_n of_o their_o excellency_n and_o not_o out_o of_o religious_a worship_n and_o man_n may_v bow_v and_o kneel_v to_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n on_o the_o account_n of_o civil_a worship_n and_o child_n to_o their_o parent_n in_o token_n of_o their_o subjection_n to_o they_o as_o well_o as_o creature_n to_o their_o creator_n in_o their_o solemn_a act_n of_o devotion_n but_o i_o say_v in_o all_o these_o case_n the_o different_a signification_n of_o these_o act_n be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o they_o 3._o and_o that_o act_n of_o religious_a and_o civil_a worship_n may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o come_v the_o appointment_n of_o set_a time_n and_o place_n and_o solemn_a rite_n for_o the_o performance_n of_o religious_a worship_n from_o hence_o cicero_n give_v that_o definition_n of_o religion_n 53._o religio_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la superioris_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la naturae_fw-la quam_fw-la divinam_fw-la vocant_fw-la curam_fw-la ceremoniamque_fw-la affert_fw-la therefore_o they_o think_v the_o solemn_a rite_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v sufficient_a to_o discriminate_a the_o nature_n of_o that_o worship_n from_o any_o other_o and_o these_o they_o think_v so_o peculiar_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o whatever_o be_v they_o give_v this_o solemn_a worship_n to_o they_o think_v to_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o deity_n although_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a because_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v appropriate_v to_o a_o divine_a be_v aquinas_n can_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v some_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n so_o peculiar_a to_o god_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o 5._o and_o on_o this_o account_n he_o make_v religion_n a_o moral_a virtue_n and_o a_o part_n of_o justice_n because_o it_o be_v its_o office_n reddere_fw-la cultum_fw-la debitum_fw-la deo_fw-la to_o give_v god_n the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o now_o say_v he_o because_o the_o excellency_n of_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o be_v infinite_o above_o all_o other_o therefore_o the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o aught_o to_o be_v peculiar_a ad_fw-la religionem_fw-la pertinet_fw-la say_v cajetan_n 3._o exhibere_fw-la reverentiam_fw-la uni_fw-la deo_fw-la secundum_fw-la unam_fw-la rationem_fw-la in_fw-la quantum_fw-la sc_n est_fw-la primum_fw-la principium_fw-la creationis_fw-la &_o gubernationis_fw-la rerum_fw-la but_o since_o this_o reason_n of_o religious_a worship_n from_o the_o creation_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n be_v so_o peculiar_a to_o god_n as_o to_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o be_v there_o not_o all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o act_n of_o this_o worship_n shall_v be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o too_o and_o upon_o this_o ground_n aquinas_n do_v grant_v it_o in_o the_o case_n of_o sacrifice_n 2._o hoc_fw-la etiam_fw-la videmus_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la republica_n observari_fw-la quod_fw-la summum_fw-la rectorem_fw-la aliquo_fw-la signo_fw-la singulari_fw-la honorant_fw-la quod_fw-la cuicunque_fw-la alteri_fw-la deferretur_fw-la esset_fw-la crimen_fw-la laesae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la in_o lege_fw-la divina_fw-la statuitur_fw-la poena_fw-la mortis_fw-la iis_fw-la qui_fw-la divinum_fw-la honorem_fw-la aliis_fw-la exhibent_fw-la from_o whence_o we_o infer_v not_o only_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n appropriate_v to_o god_n but_o that_o the_o give_v the_o worship_n do_v by_o those_o act_n to_o any_o creature_n be_v a_o crime_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n the_o same_o aquinas_n 120._o dispute_v against_o the_o heathen_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o hold_v one_o first_o principle_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o beside_o he_o and_o we_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n not_o that_o he_o need_v it_o but_o that_o hereby_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n may_v be_v confirm_v in_o we_o by_o external_a and_o sensible_a act_n which_o can_v be_v do_v say_v he_o unless_o there_o be_v some_o peculiar_a act_n of_o his_o worship_n and_o this_o we_o call_v divine_a worship_n beside_o this_o external_a worship_n be_v necessary_a to_o man_n to_o raise_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o spiritual_a reverence_n of_o god_n and_o we_o find_v that_o custom_n have_v a_o great_a influence_n on_o man_n mind_n but_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n among_o man_n that_o the_o honour_n or_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o supreme_a governor_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o none_o else_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v much_o more_o so_o towards_o god_n because_o if_o a_o liberty_n be_v allow_v of_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o other_o of_o a_o high_a rank_n and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o supreme_a than_o man_n and_o angel_n may_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o one_o another_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o the_o benefit_n we_o receive_v from_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o as_o that_o of_o creation_n and_o preservation_n and_o that_o he_o be_v our_o lord_n by_o a_o proper_a title_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o best_a of_o creature_n be_v but_o his_o servant_n therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o they_o that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o disputation_n about_o idolatry_n 2._o he_o show_v that_o the_o command_n exod._n 20._o do_v reach_n to_o external_a as_o well_o as_o internal_a worship_n and_o he_o argue_v against_o those_o who_o plead_v that_o all_o visible_a and_o external_a worship_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o other_o god_n and_o only_o internal_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o be_v much_o better_a upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o external_a belong_v only_o to_o he_o to_o who_o the_o internal_a belong_v and_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o heretic_n who_o think_v it_o lawful_a in_o time_n of_o persecution_n to_o give_v external_a worship_n to_o idol_n as_o long_o as_o they_o preserve_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o their_o mind_n for_o say_v he_o the_o external_a worship_n be_v a_o profession_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o internal_a but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o speak_v contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n so_o it_o be_v to_o act_v contrary_a to_o it_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustin_n condemn_v seneca_n as_o so_o much_o the_o more_o culpable_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n because_o he_o act_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o own_o mind_n in_o the_o next_o article_n 3._o he_o show_v that_o idolatry_n be_v a_o sin_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n for_o say_v he_o as_o in_o a_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v the_o great_a crime_n to_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o sovereign_n to_o any_o other_o for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o a_o man_n to_o put_v all_o thing_n into_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n so_o among_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v against_o god_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a whereby_o a_o man_n give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o say_v that_o it_o include_v blasphemy_n in_o it_o because_o it_o take_v away_o from_o god_n the_o peculiarity_n of_o his_o dominion_n cajetan_n there_o say_v that_o the_o idolater_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v tollit_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la svam_fw-la singularem_fw-la excellentiam_fw-la qua_fw-la solus_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la rob_v god_n of_o that_o peculiar_a excellency_n whereby_o he_o be_v god_n alone_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o necessity_n of_o some_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v assert_v by_o these_o man_n in_o order_n to_o the_o preserve_v the_o belief_n and_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n in_o the_o world_n suarez_n grant_v 4._o that_o as_o the_o excellency_n of_o god_n be_v singular_a and_o above_o all_o creature_n so_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o singular_a and_o incommunicable_a worship_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o those_o word_n of_o scripture_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v but_o then_o he_o make_v this_o worship_n
peculiar_a to_o god_n to_o consist_v chief_o in_o the_o internal_a act_n of_o the_o mind_n which_o only_o in_o themselves_o and_o of_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v such_o as_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o external_a act_n be_v not_o so_o determine_v of_o themselves_o but_o they_o may_v be_v give_v either_o to_o god_n or_o to_o the_o creature_n however_o he_o grant_v that_o although_o outward_a act_n be_v in_o themselves_o indifferent_a yet_o when_o sufficient_a authority_n have_v apprepriate_v some_o act_n as_o peculiar_a to_o divine_a worship_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v for_o no_o other_o purpose_n and_o that_o if_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v apply_v to_o a_o creature_n it_o make_v that_o worship_n at_o least_o external_a idolatry_n if_o it_o be_v not_o do_v ex_fw-la animo_fw-la and_o out_o of_o a_o false_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n 4._o these_o two_o thing_n may_v be_v observe_v of_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o that_o in_o the_o general_n they_o confess_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v some_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o most_o agreeable_a to_o god_n incommunicable_a excellency_n and_o in_o particular_a when_o they_o be_v press_v with_o any_o difficulty_n from_o scripture_n or_o father_n about_o not_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n than_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o tell_v we_o those_o place_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n thus_o they_o think_v to_o escape_v the_o force_n of_o that_o place_n which_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o it_o blind_v they_o with_o the_o light_n of_o it_o 4.10_o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v which_o be_v certain_o understand_v of_o a_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n for_o the_o devil_n say_v to_o christ_n fall_v down_o and_o worship_v i_o yes_o say_v they_o that_o be_v very_o true_a of_o the_o adoration_n proper_a to_o god_n but_o what_o be_v that_o for_o they_o say_v there_o be_v no_o outward_a act_n of_o adoration_n but_o be_v common_a to_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n tannerus_n except_v no_o creature_n 19_o inanimate_a or_o animate_v but_o only_o the_o devil_n yet_o lest_o he_o shall_v have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o this_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o physical_o speak_v god_n may_v be_v worship_v in_o any_o creature_n but_o then_o man_n must_v have_v a_o care_n that_o they_o do_v not_o true_o and_o proper_o worship_v the_o thing_n itself_o but_o only_o use_v the_o external_a sign_n of_o divine_a honour_n before_o it_o apply_v they_o to_o what_o be_v represent_v i_o confess_v this_o give_v a_o very_a slender_a account_n of_o our_o saviour_n answer_n for_o it_o seem_v he_o may_v physical_o speak_v have_v worship_v god_n by_o fall_v down_o before_o the_o devil_n all_o the_o danger_n be_v in_o the_o scandal_n and_o indecencie_n of_o it_o but_o be_v do_v in_o a_o wilderness_n the_o scandal_n of_o it_o as_o to_z man_n at_o least_o have_v not_o be_v great_a vasquez_n resolve_v the_o case_n 5._o that_o if_o the_o devil_n appear_v to_o a_o man_n he_o may_v do_v all_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n before_o he_o provide_v he_o be_v not_o well_o assure_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o that_o he_o direct_v his_o worship_n to_o god_n and_o that_o he_o prove_v by_o this_o demonstrative_a argument_n because_o all_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n be_v to_o be_v direct_v by_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o he_o confess_v many_o of_o their_o divine_n allow_v only_o a_o conditional_a adoration_n in_o this_o case_n however_o it_o seem_v our_o saviour_n speak_v a_o little_a too_o peremptory_o in_o utter_o refuse_v it_o upon_o any_o term_n but_o then_o they_o tell_v we_o the_o devil_n be_v too_o fancy_n and_o demand_v the_o absolute_a worship_n proper_a only_o to_o god_n i._n e._n say_v vasquez_n not_o mere_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n 1._o but_o that_o inward_a submission_n of_o mind_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n which_o be_v more_o than_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n bellarmine_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n refuse_v to_o give_v the_o worship_n of_o latria_n to_o the_o devil_n 14._o by_o which_o it_o seem_v our_o saviour_n do_v not_o answer_v to_o the_o purpose_n for_o the_o devil_n express_v no_o more_o than_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o which_o according_a to_o they_o may_v be_v do_v without_o latria_n by_o the_o same_o external_a act_n but_o not_o the_o same_o intention_n of_o mind_n which_o not_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o he_o that_o demand_v but_o only_o of_o he_o that_o give_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o necessary_a than_o to_o have_v express_o require_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n otherwise_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v be_v easy_o cheat_v by_o direct_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o external_a act_n quite_o another_o way_n but_o for_o all_o that_o we_o can_v see_v the_o devil_n be_v then_o to_o learn_v these_o subtlety_n however_o this_o now_o serve_v to_o turn_v off_o the_o plain_a place_n that_o will_v seem_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o external_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v only_o to_o god_n the_o heretic_n say_v arriaga_n 5._o object_n many_o thing_n out_o of_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o council_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o to_o all_o these_o we_o answer_v in_o one_o word_n that_o they_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n and_o so_o they_o will_v have_v answer_v thousand_o of_o place_n more_o as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o be_v urge_v against_o they_o so_o that_o the_o reserve_v this_o worship_n as_o peculiar_a to_o god_n serve_v they_o to_o very_o good_a purpose_n viz._n to_o turn_v off_o as_o with_o a_o wet_a finger_n whatever_o be_v urge_v against_o they_o so_o bernardus_n pujol_n without_o more_o ado_n send_v away_o all_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n fin_n ad_fw-la loca_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la respondemus_fw-la illa_fw-la intelligenda_fw-la esse_fw-la de_fw-la adoratione_n latriae_fw-la quae_fw-la soli_fw-la deo_fw-la tribuitur_fw-la and_o so_o fare_v they_o well_o without_o any_o far_a examination_n and_o yet_o some_o of_o these_o man_n upon_o better_a thought_n have_v conclude_v that_o some_o of_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n for_o although_o aquinas_n tannerus_n and_o several_a other_o supra_fw-la answer_v the_o instance_n of_o mordecai_n refuse_v to_o worship_n aman_n with_o the_o common_a shift_n that_o he_o will_v not_o give_v latria_n to_o he_o yet_o cajetan_n suarez_n vasquez_n pujol_n and_o arriaga_n all_o conclude_v that_o this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o that_o mordecai_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o same_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n which_o among_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v wont_a to_o give_v to_o god_n wherein_o cajetan_n think_v aq._n he_o be_v not_o so_o wise_a as_o he_o may_v have_v be_v because_o jacob_n worship_v his_o brother_n esau_n arriaga_n that_o he_o do_v well_o though_o he_o follow_v a_o err_a conscience_n suarez_n vasquez_n and_o pujol_n ib._n that_o he_o do_v prudent_o because_o the_o constant_a use_v of_o that_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o aman_n which_o among_o they_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n will_v have_v tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n and_o have_v be_v a_o great_a scandal_n to_o the_o jew_n neither_o be_v cajetan_n satisfy_v with_o the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o instance_n of_o st._n john_n offering_n to_o worship_v the_o angel_n for_o this_o be_v say_v he_o to_o charge_v st._n john_n with_o commit_v a_o very_a great_a sin_n which_o the_o angel_n hinder_v he_o from_o the_o consummation_n of_o but_o say_v he_o st._n john_n intend_v no_o more_o than_o the_o great_a external_a act_n of_o reverence_n but_o because_o so_o great_a reverence_n ought_v to_o be_v reserve_v only_o to_o god_n that_o some_o outward_a reverence_n may_v be_v appropriate_v to_o he_o therefore_o the_o angel_n forbid_v he_o give_v it_o to_o he_o suarez_n confess_v that_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o latria_n but_o that_o the_o angel_n put_v it_o off_o with_o a_o compliment_n as_o st._n peter_n do_v to_o cornelius_n and_o with_o he_o the_o rest_n agree_v either_o as_o a_o compliment_n to_o his_o person_n or_o to_o humane_a nature_n since_o the_o incarnation_n but_o aquinas_n pertinent_o say_v it_o be_v to_o avoid_v the_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n because_o the_o angel_n immediate_o add_v worship_n god_n thus_o far_o we_o find_v they_o go_v in_o the_o avoid_n of_o
divine_n do_v confess_v that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o natural_o signify_v any_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o only_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o man_n and_o that_o which_o it_o signify_v say_v they_o be_v god_n be_v author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o imposition_n it_o contain_v nothing_o of_o divine_a worship_n in_o it_o so_o suarez_n 4._o who_o say_v he_o follow_v st._n augustin_n in_o it_o how_o come_v the_o destruction_n of_o any_o creature_n under_o our_o command_n to_o signify_v the_o inward_a subjection_n of_o our_o self_n to_o god_n what_o pleasure_n can_v we_o conceive_v the_o almighty_a shall_v take_v in_o see_v we_o to_o destroy_v his_o creature_n for_o his_o sake_n our_o mind_n may_v be_v as_o far_o from_o submit_v to_o god_n as_o these_o thing_n be_v of_o themselves_o from_o signify_v such_o a_o submission_n nay_o how_o come_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o our_o stead_n that_o because_o we_o take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o that_o therefore_o we_o own_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n it_o may_v rather_o of_o itself_o signify_v that_o we_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n over_o beast_n than_o that_o god_n have_v it_o over_o we_o yet_o all_o that_o sacrifice_n signify_v say_v vasquez_n 5._o be_v that_o god_n be_v acknowledge_v thereby_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o to_o this_o end_n say_v ysambertus_n fine_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v destroy_v because_o the_o reason_n of_o sacrifice_n lie_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o a_o thing_n offer_v to_o god_n be_v it_o so_o but_o of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v never_o have_v come_v into_o my_o mind_n nor_o i_o think_v into_o any_o man_n well_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o offer_v up_o god_n himself_o unto_o god_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n in_o order_n to_o the_o testify_a the_o devote_v of_o ourselves_o unto_o he_o and_o yet_o this_o after_o all_o their_o talk_n come_v to_o be_v that_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v the_o only_a appropriate_a sign_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n viz._n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n be_v believe_v to_o offer_v up_o god_n himself_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o eternal_a god_n in_o token_n of_o our_o subjection_n to_o he_o methinks_v yet_o it_o be_v somewhat_o more_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v up_o brute_n creature_n that_o be_v under_o we_o than_o god_n that_o be_v so_o infinite_o above_o we_o and_o such_o be_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o understanding_n that_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v rather_o a_o argument_n of_o our_o power_n over_o god_n than_o of_o our_o subjection_n to_o he_o but_o since_o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n be_v say_v to_o lie_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o it_o 8._o good_a lord_n what_o thought_n must_v these_o man_n have_v in_o their_o mind_n if_o they_o have_v any_o when_o they_o think_v it_o in_o their_o power_n first_o to_o make_v their_o god_n by_o speak_v five_o word_n then_o to_o offer_v he_o up_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n then_o to_o suppose_v he_o destroy_v and_o all_o this_o to_o testify_v their_o submission_n to_o god_n i_o want_v word_n to_o express_v the_o intolerable_a blasphemy_n and_o absurdity_n of_o these_o thing_n yet_o this_o say_v t._n g._n be_v so_o appropriate_a a_o sign_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n 391._o that_o that_o religion_n which_o admit_v no_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n must_v needs_o be_v deficient_a in_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n what_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n have_v you_o that_o we_o have_v not_o beside_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o you_o believe_v to_o be_v personal_o present_a as_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o when_o you_o have_v plead_v so_o much_o for_o this_o presence_n to_o justify_v your_o adoration_n you_o then_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o he_o and_o that_o he_o may_v be_v so_o you_o grant_v it_o be_v necessary_a there_o be_v some_o destruction_n of_o what_o be_v before_o i._n e._n if_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o he_o that_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n otherwise_o the_o species_n be_v make_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n but_o suppose_v you_o only_o make_v he_o a_o sacrifice_n as_o to_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o as_o to_o his_o divine_a nature_n what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o must_v be_v destroy_v to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n where_o how_o by_o what_o mean_n come_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v destroy_v when_o you_o say_v it_o be_v there_o without_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o can_v be_v see_v or_o feel_v or_o taste_v and_o yet_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v destroy_v suppose_v all_o this_o be_v pass_v over_o how_o come_v the_o offering_n up_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n to_o signify_v our_o absolute_a worship_n of_o he_o will_v nothing_o else_o satisfy_v to_o testify_v that_o we_o be_v his_o subject_n unless_o we_o offer_v up_o to_o he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o own_o son_n be_v this_o indeed_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o divine_a worship_n which_o we_o must_v be_v deficient_a in_o if_o we_o have_v it_o not_o we_o do_v from_o our_o soul_n praise_n god_n for_o that_o unvaluable_a sacrifice_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o his_o own_o life_n when_o he_o be_v incarnate_a in_o our_o nature_n we_o do_v frequent_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o according_a to_o his_o own_o institution_n and_o in_o the_o do_n of_o that_o we_o offer_v up_o ourselves_o unto_o he_o as_o a_o reasonable_a service_n we_o adore_v and_o magnify_v he_o for_o all_o his_o mercy_n especial_o the_o send_n of_o his_o son_n to_o die_v for_o we_o as_o the_o great_a of_o all_o but_o we_o dare_v not_o let_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o thought_n that_o we_o shall_v ever_o eat_v or_o swallow_v down_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o then_o pretend_v we_o have_v offer_v it_o up_o to_o god_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o in_o token_n of_o our_o absolute_a worship_n of_o he_o but_o set_v aside_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v the_o only_a external_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o appropriate_a worship_n to_o god_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v i_o desire_v yet_o to_o know_v how_o a_o sacrifice_n do_v come_v to_o signify_v this_o absolute_a worship_n more_o than_o adoration_n not_o by_o nature_n for_o the_o lowly_a submission_n of_o our_o body_n seem_v more_o natural_o to_o signify_v the_o behaviour_n of_o our_o mind_n than_o anything_o without_o we_o can_v do_v if_o it_o be_v by_o institution_n it_o must_v be_v either_o god_n or_o man_n if_o man_n then_o either_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o not_o then_o give_v absolute_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v no_o idolatry_n if_o it_o be_v than_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o outward_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o mankind_n have_v agree_v upon_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o god_n if_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n institution_n than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o apply_v any_o outward_a sign_n of_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o to_o any_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o desire_v for_o than_o it_o will_v equal_o hold_v for_o religious_a adoration_n especial_o if_o the_o principle_n of_o arriaga_n hold_v true_a true_a 45._o that_o the_o value_n of_o sacrifice_n lie_v in_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n perform_v by_o it_o but_o t._n g._n plead_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n be_v equivocal_a that_o be_v that_o we_o read_v in_o scripture_n that_o it_o have_v be_v give_v to_o man_n as_o well_o as_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v such_o a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o this_o i_o have_v already_o answer_v by_o distinguish_v the_o act_n and_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o the_o external_a act_n i_o grant_v may_v be_v perform_v upon_o several_a ground_n as_o 1._o civil_a subjection_n as_o by_o nathan_n to_o david_n 1_o king_n 1.23.2_o civil_a respect_n as_o by_o abraham_n to_o the_o child_n of_o heth_n gen._n 23.7.3_o religious_a respect_n or_o as_o some_o call_v it_o moral_a reverence_n i._n e._n out_o of_o a_o opinion_n of_o great_a sanctity_n without_o superiority_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o daniel_n dan._n 2.46_o and_o so_o abraham_n bow_v to_o the_o angel_n gen._n 18.2_o if_o he_o know_v they_o to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v but_o if_o not_o as_o
invention_n to_o extricate_v myself_o out_o of_o this_o labyrinth_n but_o do_v not_o t._n g._n remember_v the_o old_a woman_n in_o seneca_n that_o think_v the_o room_n be_v dark_a when_o she_o lose_v her_o sight_n and_o no_o doubt_n will_v have_v please_v herself_o to_o think_v she_o leave_v child_n in_o the_o dark_a when_o the_o sun_n shine_v i_o will_v desire_v t._n g._n to_o look_v for_o the_o labyrinth_n near_o home_n for_o i_o can_v discern_v any_o unless_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o perplexity_n of_o his_o own_o thought_n for_o i_o be_o unwilling_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v this_o with_o a_o design_n to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o fly-blow_n my_o word_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v other_o distaste_v they_o but_o what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o sophistry_n t._n g._n very_o merciful_o yield_v i_o the_o thing_n i_o plead_v for_o viz._n that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v can_v be_v terminate_v upon_o himself_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o god_n have_v forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n 29._o the_o give_v he_o such_o worship_n will_v be_v a_o dishonour_n of_o he_o though_o the_o giver_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n i_o see_v t.g._n after_o all_o be_v a_o good_a nature_a man_n and_o although_o he_o will_v show_v a_o thousand_o trick_n rather_o than_o be_v think_v to_o have_v it_o force_v from_o he_o yet_o let_v he_o alone_o and_o he_o will_v give_v as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n will_v desire_v for_o what_o can_v i_o wish_v for_o more_o than_o he_o here_o grant_v prohibit_v worship_n he_o grant_v be_v dishonour_v god_n though_o a_o man_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n and_o worship_n he_o yield_v to_o be_v a_o external_a signification_n of_o honour_n then_o god_n be_v honour_v when_o he_o be_v worship_v how_o then_o can_v he_o be_v worship_v by_o the_o same_o act_n by_o which_o he_o be_v dishonour_v for_o so_o he_o will_v be_v honour_v by_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v dishonour_v which_o come_v much_o near_a to_o a_o contradiction_n than_o any_o thing_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o but_o all_o this_o while_n he_o can_v understand_v that_o this_o be_v terminate_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n on_o the_o image_n i_o ask_v he_o then_o where_o that_o honour_n rest_v it_o must_v be_v some_o where_o not_o on_o god_n for_o he_o confess_v god_n be_v dishonour_v and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v no_o where_o else_o but_o on_o the_o image_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v real_a idolatry_n and_o not_o mere_o metaphorical_a or_o by_o extrinsical_a denomination_n 3._o i_o now_o proceed_v to_o show_v 15._o that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v condemn_v those_o for_o idolatry_n who_o have_v be_v guilty_a only_o of_o apply_v some_o external_a appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o other_o thing_n beside_o god_n what_o make_v the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n be_v so_o severe_a with_o origen_n for_o but_o hold_v the_o incense_n in_o his_o hand_n which_o those_o about_o he_o cast_v from_o thence_o upon_o the_o altar_n yet_o for_o this_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n say_v epiphanius_n 64._o in_o the_o act_n of_o marcellinus_n which_o baronius_n produce_v 90._o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o offer_v incense_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n out_o of_o compliance_n with_o dioclesian_n yet_o he_o be_v only_o guilty_a of_o the_o external_a act_n of_o idolatry_n say_v bellarmin_n 8._o have_v no_o infidelity_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a case_n of_o the_o thurificati_fw-la viz._n of_o those_o who_o offer_v incense_v only_o out_o of_o fear_n and_o not_o with_o a_o intention_n to_o honour_v the_o idol_n by_o it_o yet_o these_o be_v look_v on_o as_o lapse_v person_n and_o great_a severity_n of_o penance_n be_v prescribe_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n and_o many_o other_o but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o external_a appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n if_o burn_a inâ—ense_n be_v a_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o may_v be_v use_v to_o god_n or_o the_o creature_n if_o idolatry_n depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o thurificati_fw-la be_v for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o burn_v incense_n to_o a_o creature_n what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o the_o do_v it_o by_o marcellinus_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o emperor_n if_o he_o intend_v it_o for_o no_o more_o than_o a_o civil_a respect_n to_o he_o but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n and_o therefore_o be_v divine_a worship_n then_o say_v i_o a_o act_n in_o itself_o equivocal_a become_v appropriate_a to_o divine_a worship_n be_v perform_v with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v that_o i_o have_v be_v hitherto_o prove_v but_o if_o external_a act_n receive_v their_o denomination_n from_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n no_o doubt_n the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n be_v far_o more_o in_o the_o right_n than_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o doctrine_n of_o direct_v the_o intention_n in_o outward_n act_n of_o worship_n the_o life_n of_o many_o thousand_o martyr_n may_v have_v be_v save_v for_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n decemb._n 25._o we_o find_v in_o nicomedia_n at_o one_o time_n 25._o many_o thousand_o martyr_n destroy_v by_o dioclesian_n be_v meet_v together_o in_o a_o church_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v escape_v by_o offer_v a_o little_a incense_n at_o their_o come_n out_o the_o greek_a menology_n say_v they_o be_v twenty_o thousand_o too_o great_a a_o number_n to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o so_o indifferent_a a_o ceremony_n as_o t.g._n account_v it_o may_v not_o they_o when_o they_o be_v bid_v to_o offer_v incense_n to_o jove_n direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o then_o t._n g._n will_v assure_v they_o the_o act_n must_v pass_v whither_o it_o be_v direct_v and_o it_o be_v mere_a ignorance_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n for_o man_n to_o imagine_v otherwise_o what_o great_a pity_n it_o be_v so_o save_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o life_n at_o least_o though_o not_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n have_v not_o be_v know_v in_o that_o age_n when_o so_o many_o poor_a christian_n suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o the_o want_n of_o it_o how_o admirable_o will_v t._n g._n upon_o his_o principle_n have_v persuade_v those_o christian_n of_o nicomedia_n to_o resolution_n and_o constancy_n in_o suffering_n 420._o what_o be_v it_o the_o emperor_n require_v of_o you_o to_o save_v your_o life_n o_fw-la sir_n say_v they_o it_o be_v to_o burn_v incense_n to_o burn_v incense_n be_v that_o a_o thing_n for_o you_o to_o venture_v your_o life_n for_o i_o be_o ashamed_a of_o your_o ignorance_n what_o do_v not_o you_o know_v that_o burn_a incense_n at_o least_o now_o in_o the_o new_a law_n be_v a_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o may_v be_v use_v to_o god_n or_o to_o man_n o_o but_o we_o be_v require_v to_o burn_v incense_n to_o jove_n what_o have_v none_o of_o you_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n that_o you_o do_v not_o know_v that_o action_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v well_o let_v i_o give_v you_o this_o advice_n when_o you_o burn_v the_o incense_n direct_v your_o intention_n aright_o to_o god_n and_o my_o life_n for_o you_o the_o act_n will_v pass_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o jove_n as_o sure_o as_o a_o arrow_n well_o level_v hit_v the_o mark_n that_o be_v aim_v at_o i_o see_v plain_o this_o threshold_n of_o aristotle_n will_v have_v do_v more_o service_n to_o have_v save_v the_o christian_n life_n than_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n but_o i_o find_v none_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v peep_v through_o aristotle_n keyhole_n much_o less_o have_v they_o step_v over_o his_o threshold_n unless_o they_o be_v those_o philosophical_a christian_n the_o gnostic_n for_o they_o perfect_o understand_v this_o principle_n and_o order_v their_o action_n according_o for_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a care_n of_o their_o intention_n and_o keep_v a_o good_a sound_a faith_n within_o and_o for_o all_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o gentile_n they_o can_v do_v they_o with_o the_o best_a of_o they_o and_o only_o they_o do_v by_o they_o as_o they_o do_v with_o pigeon_n in_o the_o east_n they_o bind_v their_o intention_n fast_o about_o they_o and_o with_o they_o than_o they_o be_v sure_o they_o will_v fly_v to_o the_o place_n they_o intend_v they_o but_o why_o do_v s._n augustine_n find_v such_o fault_n with_o seneca_n for_o comply_v with_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n 20._o and_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o philosopher_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n 5._o why_o do_v
aquinas_n quote_v these_o passage_n with_o approbation_n do_v they_o know_v the_o intention_n of_o seneca_n or_o the_o philosopher_n why_o do_v cajetan_n say_v 2._o that_o a_o man_n that_o commit_v only_o the_o external_a act_n of_o idolatry_n be_v as_o guilty_a as_o he_o that_o commit_v the_o external_a act_n of_o theft_n to_o both_o which_o he_o say_v no_o more_o be_v necessary_a than_o a_o voluntary_a inclination_n to_o do_v that_o act_n not_o any_o apprehension_n in_o the_o mind_n that_o what_o he_o worship_v be_v god_n nor_o any_o intention_n to_o direct_v that_o act_n only_o to_o the_o image_n nay_o why_o do_v gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n himself_o say_v 1._o that_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n may_v be_v so_o proper_a to_o god_n either_o from_o their_o own_o nature_n or_o the_o consent_n of_o mankind_n that_o whosoever_o do_v they_o whatever_o his_o inward_a intention_n be_v aught_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o give_v the_o honour_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n he_o do_v they_o and_o this_o he_o call_v a_o implicit_a tannerus_n a_o indirect_a intention_n 1._o but_o neither_o of_o they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v either_o a_o actual_a or_o virtual_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o only_o that_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o outward_a act_n nay_o t._n g._n himself_o say_v 99_o that_o on_o supposition_n the_o philosopher_n do_v believe_v one_o god_n and_o yet_o join_v with_o the_o people_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v worthy_o condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n though_o but_o for_o the_o external_a profession_n of_o pray_v and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o their_o image_n say_v you_o so_o and_o yet_o do_v outward_a act_n certain_o go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v suppose_v then_o these_o philosopher_n intend_v to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o those_o image_n where_o this_o idolatry_n or_o no_o if_o not_o why_o be_v they_o so_o much_o to_o blame_v for_o give_v worship_n to_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n which_o t._n g._n commend_v as_o a_o very_a good_a thing_n be_v it_o the_o figure_n of_o their_o image_n displease_v he_o that_o can_v not_o be_v for_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n capitolinus_n may_v as_o fit_o represent_v god_n to_o they_o as_o that_o of_o a_o old_a man_n in_o their_o church_n and_o young_a jupiter_n in_o the_o lap_n of_o fortune_n a_o image_n cicero_n mention_n may_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o common_a image_n in_o their_o church_n 41._o and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o a_o good_a intention_n may_v be_v carry_v to_o a_o right_a object_n and_o why_o may_v not_o intention_n do_v that_o which_o their_o church_n afterward_o do_v when_o it_o change_v the_o temple_n of_o hercules_n to_o s._n alexius_n because_o he_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 20._o and_o that_o of_o the_o two_o brother_n romulus_n and_o remus_n or_o as_o bellarmin_n say_v castor_n and_o pollux_n to_o cosmas_n and_o damianus_n and_o the_o pantheon_n to_o omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la if_o there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o the_o thing_n there_o can_v be_v none_o in_o the_o intention_n or_o be_v it_o the_o scandal_n of_o their_o practice_n but_o to_o who_o be_v the_o scandal_n give_v it_o will_v have_v be_v rather_o scandal_n among_o they_o not_o to_o have_v do_v it_o so_o that_o if_o a_o secret_a intention_n do_v carry_v that_o act_n whither_o it_o be_v intend_v and_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o image_n i_o do_v not_o see_v wherein_o the_o philosopher_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o comply_v with_o those_o outward_a act_n who_o good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o t._n g._n depend_v upon_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o doer_n of_o they_o but_o if_o they_o be_v real_o to_o blame_v it_o be_v for_o do_v those_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o creature_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o apostle_n by_o condemn_v they_o do_v prove_v that_o which_o i_o intend_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v such_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o the_o do_v of_o they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n but_o my_o adversary_n 16._o think_v to_o clear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n by_o two_o general_a answer_n which_o serve_v he_o and_o his_o brethren_n on_o all_o occasion_n viz._n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o worship_n one_o call_v latria_n or_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n and_o another_o call_v dulia_n or_o inferior_a worship_n that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n on_o the_o account_n of_o excellency_n communicate_v to_o they_o from_o god_n 2._o that_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o any_o inanimate_a creature_n that_o have_v no_o proper_a excellency_n of_o their_o own_o be_v not_o absolute_a but_o a_o relative_a latria_n they_o intend_v thereby_o only_o to_o worship_v god_n in_o the_o examine_n of_o these_o two_o i_o shall_v clear_v the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n viz._n 3._o how_o the_o apply_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n do_v make_v that_o worship_n idolatry_n 1._o i_o shall_v consider_v the_o different_a sort_n of_o worship_n which_o t._n g._n insist_o upon_o 353._o to_o clear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n the_o question_n at_o present_a say_v t._n g._n between_o dr._n st._n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o whether_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o saint_n for_o this_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n but_o whether_o a_o inferior_a worship_n of_o like_a kind_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n for_o their_o holiness_n and_o near_a relation_n to_o god_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o give_v to_o they_o now_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n again_o he_o say_v 355._o if_o by_o religious_a worship_n i_o mean_v that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o it_o be_v true_a what_o the_o father_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a create_a being_n but_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o point_n in_o debate_n between_o we_o if_o i_o mean_v that_o honour_n of_o which_o a_o creature_n be_v capable_a for_o religion_n sake_n and_o that_o relation_n which_o it_o settle_v he_o will_v he_o say_v show_v it_o to_o be_v false_a that_o the_o father_n deny_v any_o such_o honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n or_o saint_n and_o if_o i_o prove_v that_o this_o worship_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v religious_a he_o tell_v i_o from_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a wrangle_n about_o word_n because_o religion_n may_v be_v use_v in_o other_o sense_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o this_o distinction_n between_o the_o religious_a worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o that_o of_o which_o a_o creature_n be_v capable_a for_o religion_n sake_n he_o say_v he_o can_v clear_o dispel_v the_o mist_n i_o have_v raise_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v that_o i_o have_v pervert_v their_o meaning_n and_o yet_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n thus_o he_o answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n origen_n s._n ambrose_n or_o the_o writer_n under_o his_o name_n theodoret_n s._n austin_n and_o if_o they_o have_v be_v a_o hundred_o more_o it_o have_v be_v all_o one_o they_o have_v be_v all_o send_v pack_v with_o the_o same_o answer_n let_v they_o say_v what_o they_o will_v they_o must_v be_v all_o understand_v of_o divine_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o creature_n be_v capable_a of_o which_o from_o s._n austin_n he_o call_v dulia_n 386._o as_o the_o former_a latria_n the_o whole_a strength_n of_o t._n g_n defence_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n lie_v in_o this_o single_a distinction_n which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o the_o more_o careful_o consider_v because_o it_o tend_v to_o clear_v the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v my_o present_a subject_n to_o proceed_v with_o all_o possible_a clearness_n in_o this_o debate_n which_o t._n g._n have_v endeavour_v to_o perplex_v i_o shall_v 1._o give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n 2._o inquire_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n about_o this_o distinction_n about_o sovereign_n and_o inferior_a worship_n whether_o those_o act_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o only_o such_o as_o the_o father_n allow_v 1._o for_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v never_o more_o necessary_a to_o be_v give_v than_o in_o this_o place_n for_o any_o one_o
obtain_v that_o good_a we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o for_o a_o man_n may_v apprehend_v god_n to_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o all_o good_a and_o yet_o make_v no_o prayer_n to_o he_o nor_o use_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n because_o he_o may_v suppose_v that_o god_n may_v have_v commit_v the_o care_n of_o humane_a affair_n to_o inferior_a deity_n and_o therefore_o all_o our_o address_n and_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o on_o this_o account_n the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n must_v lie_v in_o dependence_n upon_o he_o as_o the_o sole_a author_n of_o all_o good_a to_o we_o and_o this_o to_o be_v express_v by_o our_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o he_o for_o although_o the_o internal_a desire_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o god_n yet_o the_o necessity_n of_o external_a religious_a worship_n and_o own_v this_o dependence_n upon_o god_n to_o the_o world_n do_v require_v the_o expression_n of_o it_o by_o outward_a duty_n and_o office_n of_o religion_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o our_o sole_a dependence_n upon_o god_n be_v understand_v thereby_o now_o the_o question_n between_o t._n g._n and_o i_o be_v this_o 17._o whether_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o our_o sole_a dependence_n upon_o god_n for_o all_o our_o blessing_n the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n be_v thus_o deliver_v by_o himself_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v good_a and_o profitable_a for_o christian_n humble_o to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n 334._o and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o prayer_n aid_n and_o assistance_n whereby_o to_o obtain_v benefit_n of_o god_n by_o his_o son_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v our_o only_a redeemer_n and_o saviour_n where_o we_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o phrase_n suppliciter_fw-la invocare_fw-la to_o invocate_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o suppliant_n and_o that_o not_o only_o voce_fw-mi but_o ment_fw-la with_o word_n but_o mental_a prayer_n as_o the_o council_n add_v which_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v put_v on_o purpose_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o office_n of_o kindness_n in_o one_o man_n to_o another_o when_o he_o desire_v he_o to_o pray_v for_o he_o for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v use_v concern_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n pray_v to_o god_n that_o they_o do_v suppliciter_fw-la invocare_fw-la this_o phrase_n than_o do_v not_o limit_v the_o signification_n of_o this_o invocation_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o for_o a_o man_n do_v i_o suppose_v answer_v the_o signification_n of_o that_o phrase_n by_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o give_v rather_o than_o by_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o one_o import_v more_o the_o humility_n of_o a_o suppliant_a than_o the_o other_o do_v and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v apprehend_v any_o danger_n of_o pray_v to_o they_o as_o the_o giver_n of_o blessing_n be_v be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o so_o wary_a a_o council_n will_v have_v express_v it_o as_o it_o be_v most_o easy_a to_o have_v do_v and_o most_o necessary_a to_o avoid_v that_o danger_n if_o they_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o good_a of_o man_n soul_n and_o that_o man_n must_v have_v a_o understanding_n indeed_o of_o a_o very_a common_a size_n that_o can_v apprehend_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n disallow_v the_o pray_n to_o saint_n as_o the_o giver_n of_o blessing_n which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v practise_v in_o their_o church_n when_o they_o commend_v the_o humble_a invocation_n of_o saint_n without_o the_o least_o censure_n of_o that_o manner_n of_o pray_v to_o they_o nay_o far_o which_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o dispute_n with_o all_o who_o do_v not_o wilful_o blind_v themselves_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n commend_v the_o make_v recourse_n not_o only_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o to_o their_o aid_n and_o assistance_n what_o do_v this_o aid_n and_o assistance_n signify_v as_o distinct_a from_o prayer_n and_o express_v somewhat_o beyond_o they_o or_o else_o those_o word_n be_v very_o weak_o insert_v in_o such_o a_o place_n where_o they_o be_v so_o liable_a to_o misconstruction_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o which_o they_o pray_v for_o to_o they_o viz._n that_o they_o will_v help_v comfort_n strengthen_v and_o protect_v they_o of_o which_o sort_n of_o prayer_n i_o produce_v several_a instance_n in_o their_o most_o authentic_a office_n and_o what_o say_v t._n g._n to_o this_o 399._o why_o true_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v in_o use_n among_o they_o but_o yet_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o this_o be_v only_o vary_v the_o phrase_n to_o say_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n pray_v for_o i_o or_o help_v i_o and_o comfort_v i_o and_o strengthen_v i_o o_o bless_a virgin_n but_o i_o ask_v he_o whence_o must_v people_n take_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o prayer_n if_o not_o from_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n he_o answer_v 407._o not_o mere_o from_o lily_n be_v grammar_n rule_n but_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o her_o council_n and_o catechism_n and_o from_o the_o common_a use_n of_o such_o word_n and_o expression_n among_o christian_n i_o be_o content_a with_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o sense_n of_o these_o prayer_n provide_v that_o a_o general_o receive_v practice_n never_o condemn_v by_o their_o council_n but_o rather_o justify_v by_o they_o and_o a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o that_o practice_n allow_v and_o countenance_v in_o that_o church_n be_v think_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o interpret_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o prayer_n and_o to_o make_v the_o matter_n more_o plain_a beside_o the_o prayer_n already_o mention_v i_o shall_v give_v only_o a_o taste_n of_o some_o few_o of_o those_o which_o be_v recommend_v to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o devout_a person_n of_o their_o church_n in_o the_o manual_n and_o office_n which_o be_v now_o allow_v they_o in_o our_o own_o language_n in_o which_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a they_o will_v be_v careful_a to_o have_v nothing_o they_o think_v scandalous_a or_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n in_o the_o manual_a of_o godly_a prayer_n which_o have_v be_v often_o print_v and_o once_o very_o late_o i_o find_v these_o word_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o devout_a commendation_n to_o our_o most_o bless_a lady_n o_o most_o singular_a most_o excellent_a most_o beautiful_a most_o glorious_a and_o most_o worthy_a mother_n of_o god_n most_o noble_a queen_n of_o heaven_n and_o most_o entire_o belove_v and_o most_o sweet_a lady_n and_o virgin_n mary_n so_o often_o from_o the_o bottom_n of_o my_o heart_n i_o do_v salute_v thou_o as_o there_o be_v in_o number_n angel_n in_o heaven_n drop_n of_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n star_n in_o the_o firmament_n leave_v on_o the_o tree_n and_o grass_n on_o the_o earth_n i_o do_v salute_v thou_o in_o the_o union_n of_o love_n and_o by_o the_o bless_a and_o most_o sweet_a heart_n of_o thy_o most_o dear_a son_n and_o of_o all_o that_o love_v thou_o i_o do_v commend_v and_o assign_v myself_o unto_o thou_o as_o to_o my_o dear_a patroness_n to_o be_v thy_o proper_a and_o love_a child_n and_o far_o i_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o o_o bless_a lady_n that_o thou_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o entertain_v and_o receive_v i_o and_o obtain_v of_o thy_o dear_a son_n that_o i_o may_v be_v whole_o thou_o and_o thou_o next_o unto_o god_n may_v be_v whole_o i_o that_o be_v my_o lady_n my_o joy_n my_o crown_n and_o my_o most_o sweet_a and_o faithful_a mother_n amen_n lilly_n grammar_n i_o confess_v will_v not_o help_v we_o out_o here_o nor_o the_o construe_v book_n neither_o i_o do_v not_o think_v any_o rule_n will_v do_v it_o it_o must_v be_v a_o special_a gift_n of_o interpret_n that_o can_v make_v any_o one_o think_v that_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o this_o but_o to_o pray_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manual_a i_o find_v another_o recommendation_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o these_o word_n o_o my_o lady_n holy_a mary_n i_o recommend_v myself_o into_o thy_o bless_a trust_n and_o singular_a custody_n and_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o thy_o mercy_n this_o night_n and_o evermore_o and_o in_o the_o hour_n of_o my_o death_n as_o also_o my_o soul_n and_o my_o body_n and_o i_o yield_v unto_o thou_o all_o my_o hope_n and_o consolation_n all_o my_o distress_n and_o misery_n my_o life_n and_o the_o end_n thereof_o that_o by_o thy_o most_o holy_a intercession_n and_o by_o thy_o merit_n all_o
force_n and_o violence_n offer_v to_o they_o if_o there_o be_v any_o harm_n what_o be_v it_o idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o only_a scandal_n why_o be_v they_o not_o put_v in_o other_o word_n if_o idolatry_n then_o t._n g._n himself_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n that_o understand_v their_o prayer_n by_o lilly_n grammar_n unless_o he_o think_v it_o much_o better_o for_o they_o not_o to_o understand_v they_o at_o all_o but_o i_o shall_v beg_v the_o favour_n of_o one_o of_o their_o church-dictionary_n to_o interpret_v this_o late_a ode_n of_o rapine_n to_o the_o lady_n of_o loretto_n so_o as_o to_o make_v i_o construe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o pray_v to_o she_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o 1670._o ad_fw-la divam_fw-la virginem_fw-la lauretanam_fw-la diva_n quam_fw-la rebus_fw-la trepidis_fw-la benignam_fw-la rure_n piceno_n veneratur_fw-la orbis_n cui_fw-la suos_fw-la sternit_fw-la facilis_fw-la moveri_fw-la adria_n fluctus_fw-la si_fw-la qua_fw-la pastoris_fw-la tibi_fw-la vaticani_fw-la cura_fw-la vel_fw-la sacri_fw-la superest_fw-la ovilis_fw-la italis_n thracem_fw-la procul_fw-la inquietum_fw-la finibus_fw-la arce_fw-la si_fw-mi fave_v totis_fw-la trepidabit_fw-la undis_fw-la bosphorus_n rupes_fw-la scyticae_fw-la pavebunt_fw-la turca_fw-la pallebit_fw-la timidumque_fw-la cornu_fw-la luna_fw-la recondet_fw-la namque_fw-la te_fw-la dudum_fw-la pelagi_fw-la potentem_fw-la non_fw-la semel_fw-la verso_fw-it tremuere_fw-la ponto_fw-la mersa_fw-la threissi_n rate_n dissipata_fw-la arma_fw-la tyranni_fw-la ne_fw-fr tibi_fw-la fidam_fw-la pavor_fw-la ille_fw-la gentem_fw-la angat_fw-la aut_fw-la saevis_fw-la male_a turbet_fw-la armis_fw-la quos_fw-la tuis_fw-la laeti_fw-la meditamur_fw-la aris_fw-la ponere_fw-la honores_fw-la if_o this_o be_v not_o make_v a_o goddess_n of_o she_o sure_o the_o heathen_a poet_n never_o make_v one_o of_o minerva_n and_o yet_o i_o hope_v rapine_n a_o jesuit_n and_o a_o scholar_n do_v well_o enough_o understand_v what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o suppose_v t._n g's_o sense_n be_v all_o that_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n 18._o it_o do_v not_o acquit_v they_o from_o give_v that_o religious_a worship_n which_o invocation_n import_v to_o something_o else_o beside_o god_n for_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o arrian_n only_o look_v on_o christ_n as_o a_o powerful_a intercessor_n with_o god_n and_o on_o that_o account_n do_v in_o their_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n make_v their_o solemn_a address_n to_o he_o to_o intercede_v and_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o god_n be_v this_o give_v he_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n or_o no_o especial_o when_o perform_v with_o all_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n if_o this_o be_v not_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n the_o father_n be_v extreme_o out_o in_o their_o proof_n that_o christ_n can_v be_v no_o creature_n because_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n be_v give_v to_o he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n than_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v it_o to_o a_o creature_n when_o with_o all_o the_o solemn_a act_n of_o devotion_n they_o pray_v to_o saint_n which_o they_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o although_o it_o be_v only_o to_o be_v intercessor_n with_o god_n for_o they_o especial_o when_o they_o do_v not_o only_o pray_v thus_o to_o they_o but_o rely_v upon_o they_o for_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o return_v thanks_o to_o they_o when_o they_o receive_v the_o blessing_n they_o pray_v for_o will_v not_o the_o father_n have_v call_v this_o bring_n in_o polytheism_n and_o revive_v the_o ancient_a idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n since_o the_o great_a principle_n of_o christianity_n they_o say_v be_v the_o reserve_v all_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o god_n alone_o nay_o some_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v so_o ingenuous_a in_o this_o matter_n to_o confess_v that_o if_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v be_v introduce_v in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n it_o will_v have_v look_v too_o like_o the_o introduce_v of_o gentilism_n again_o franciscus_n horantius_fw-la in_o his_o answer_n to_o calvin_n institution_n ven._n confess_v that_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v not_o express_o command_v under_o the_o gospel_n nè_fw-la gentile_n conversi_fw-la crederent_fw-la se_fw-la iterum_fw-la ad_fw-la cultum_fw-la terrigenarum_fw-la trahi_fw-la lest_o the_o gentile_a convert_v shall_v believe_v that_o they_o be_v again_o draw_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n which_o word_n he_o have_v borrow_v from_o eccius_n and_o the_o same_o be_v repeat_v by_o harpsfield_n martinus_n peresius_n ayala_n a_o learned_a spanish_a bishop_n assign_v this_o for_o the_o reason_n 105._o why_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o no_o footstep_n either_o of_o the_o invocation_n or_o intercession_n of_o saint_n before_o the_o time_n of_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n viz._n that_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v be_v think_v to_o have_v make_v themselves_o god_n if_o they_o have_v deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o saint_n by_o which_o we_o see_v these_o person_n do_v true_o apprehend_v a_o great_a affinity_n between_o their_o practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n one_o shall_v be_v mistake_v for_o the_o other_o and_o although_o t._n g._n tell_v we_o 399._o he_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o catholic_n so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o prayer_n to_o be_v to_o desire_v the_o saint_n to_o help_v they_o with_o their_o prayer_n yet_o i_o meet_v with_o some_o man_n who_o understand_v catholic_n as_o well_n as_o t._n g._n and_o yet_o do_v give_v a_o quite_o different_a account_n of_o they_o for_o the_o same_o spanish_a bishop_n think_v the_o people_n have_v great_a need_n to_o be_v better_o instruct_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o worship_n lest_o say_v he_o they_o make_v god_n of_o the_o saint_n nam_fw-la multos_fw-la inveni_fw-la in_o hac_fw-la parte_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la christianè_fw-la institutos_fw-la i_o have_v find_v many_o not_o well_o instruct_v in_o this_o matter_n it_o seem_v not_o only_o the_o people_n commit_v idolatry_n but_o their_o teacher_n do_v not_o instruct_v they_o well_o enough_o to_o avoid_v it_o and_o ludou._n vives_n be_v not_o so_o lucky_a a_o man_n as_o t._n g._n for_o he_o say_v that_o many_o christian_n do_v most_o time_n offend_v in_o a_o good_a thing_n i._n e._n give_v honour_n to_o saint_n for_o 27._o he_o say_v they_o worship_v they_o no_o otherwise_o than_o they_o do_v god_n neither_o do_v i_o find_v in_o many_o thing_n any_o difference_n between_o their_o opinion_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n of_o their_o go_n t.g._n take_v notice_n of_o this_o passage_n of_o vives_n 436._o and_o blame_v i_o for_o leave_v out_o in_o re_fw-mi bona_fw-la in_o a_o thing_n good_a in_o itself_o let_v he_o make_v as_o much_o of_o this_o as_o he_o please_v for_o it_o only_o show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o through_o papist_n although_o he_o charge_v the_o people_n with_o the_o downright_a practice_n of_o idolatry_n and_o if_o it_o only_o imply_v a_o error_n and_o abuse_n in_o practice_n yet_o he_o show_v both_o these_o be_v too_o common_a among_o they_o and_o that_o the_o catholic_n in_o his_o time_n be_v not_o so_o wise_a as_o those_o t._n g._n have_v meet_v with_o but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o that_o if_o they_o be_v ask_v the_o question_n in_o their_o catechism_n they_o answer_v it_o as_o he_o say_v which_o be_v as_o good_a a_o way_n to_o free_v they_o from_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v suspect_v of_o adultery_n and_o t._n g._n shall_v answer_v for_o he_o that_o can_v be_v for_o he_o understand_v better_a than_o so_o for_o when_o i_o ask_v he_o the_o commandment_n he_o say_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o commit_v adultery_n polydore_v virgil_n be_v not_o so_o happy_a as_o t._n g._n for_o speak_v of_o the_o solemn_a rite_n of_o supplication_n when_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n be_v carry_v in_o procession_n he_o say_v i_o fear_v 1._o i_o fear_v we_o rather_o please_v the_o heathen_a god_n than_o christ_n by_o such_o practice_n which_o without_o all_o question_n he_o say_v be_v take_v from_o the_o heathen_a custom_n and_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 13._o be_v as_o true_a of_o that_o of_o saint_n that_o the_o people_n be_v arrive_v to_o that_o degree_n of_o madness_n that_o their_o worship_n differ_v very_o little_a from_o idolatry_n cassander_n say_v 21._o that_o the_o people_n trust_v so_o much_o to_o the_o patronage_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o they_o worship_v with_o dull_a not_o to_o say_v profane_a ceremony_n that_o they_o hope_v for_o the_o pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n although_o they_o do_v not_o amend_v their_o
life_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o intercession_n for_o they_o and_o that_o they_o trust_v more_o to_o they_o especial_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n than_o to_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o what_o interpretation_n soever_o some_o man_n put_v upon_o those_o title_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n mother_n of_o mercy_n etc._n etc._n the_o common_a people_n do_v not_o understand_v they_o according_a to_o their_o sense_n of_o they_o nay_o erasmus_n go_v far_o 2._o say_v that_o their_o very_a preacher_n worship_v the_o bless_a virgin_n with_o more_o religion_n or_o devotion_n than_o they_o do_v christ_n himself_o or_o his_o holy_a spirit_n call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o grace_n by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o so_o clear_o state_v by_o they_o but_o that_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a man_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n have_v think_v not_o only_o the_o people_n but_o the_o teacher_n very_o much_o to_o blame_v in_o it_o 19_o 2._o my_o business_n now_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n not_o to_o handle_v particular_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o to_o show_v that_o they_o go_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n i_o have_v here_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o honour_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o while_o they_o speak_v most_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o deny_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o origen_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n 10._o make_v that_o to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o other_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worthy_a of_o honour_n but_o not_o of_o worship_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o speak_v as_o plain_o as_o word_n can_v express_v his_o meaning_n although_o say_v he_o we_o shall_v believe_v that_o 416._o angel_n be_v set_v over_o these_o thing_n below_o yet_o we_o only_o praise_v and_o magnify_v they_o but_o all_o our_o prayer_n be_v only_o to_o be_v make_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o any_o angel_n and_o only_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o god_n 233._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v imagine_v he_o mean_v only_o some_o kind_n of_o prayer_n he_o say_v express_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o intercession_n 238._o and_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o who_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o now_o what_o say_v t._n g._n to_o these_o place_n which_o except_v the_o first_o i_o have_v object_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o my_o former_a discourse_n why_o true_o he_o say_v 361._o that_o origen_n meaning_n be_v partly_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n but_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o they_o after_o another_o manner_n but_o be_v that_o inferior_a sort_n of_o prayer_n prayer_n or_o not_o when_o we_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v not_o that_o desire_v their_o intercession_n for_o we_o but_o origen_n deny_v that_o any_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v to_o they_o or_o any_o one_o to_o be_v pray_v to_o although_o it_o be_v only_o to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o we_o but_o only_o the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o remember_v a_o answer_n of_o a_o devout_a servant_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n much_o like_o this_o of_o t._n g._n for_o when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o redemption_n for_o mankind_n because_o it_o be_v say_v isa._n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o i_o true_o say_v he_o there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o thou_o 2._o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o woman_n for_o all_o that_o so_o do_v t._n g._n deal_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n let_v they_o be_v never_o so_o express_v against_o all_o sort_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n they_o hold_v only_o of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o prayer_n but_o there_o may_v be_v another_o and_o inferior_a sort_n notwithstanding_o but_o be_v there_o any_o sort_n that_o be_v not_o comprehend_v under_o all_o and_o that_o origen_n can_v be_v understand_v in_o these_o passage_n of_o such_o prayer_n only_o as_o suppose_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n in_o god_n most_o evident_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n between_o celsus_n and_o he_o which_o be_v not_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o of_o inferior_a spirit_n and_o minister_n to_o he_o as_o have_v be_v full_o prove_v already_o the_o church_n of_o philomelium_n in_o that_o noble_a testimony_n concern_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o polycarp_n 15._o make_v the_o same_o distinction_n between_o honour_n and_o worship_n for_o they_o utter_o deny_v give_v any_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o confess_v the_o honour_n and_o esteem_v they_o have_v for_o the_o martyr_n which_o they_o express_v by_o meeting_n at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n keep_v their_o anniversary_n day_n and_o recommend_v their_o example_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o other_o in_o the_o former_a discourse_n i_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o mention_v many_o other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n that_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n and_o with_o this_o double_a caution_n to_o prevent_v cavil_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v without_o make_v any_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_a worship_n which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v drive_v to_o in_o case_n they_o have_v give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o 2._o that_o when_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o adoration_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o none_o can_v be_v so_o senseless_a to_o imagine_v they_o require_v that_o but_o such_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o they_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o go_n to_o all_o this_o t._n g._n reply_n 340._o i._o that_o these_o testimony_n be_v impertinent_a because_o they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o saint_n or_o angel_n may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o they_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n may_v be_v worship_v but_o a_o woman_n may_v for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o testimony_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o this_o that_o they_o attribute_v divine_a worship_n only_o to_o god_n but_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o most_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v worship_n without_o any_o distinction_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o kind_n of_o that_o worship_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v on_o a_o religious_a account_n for_o no_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n will_v have_v write_v as_o they_o do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o some_o sort_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v lawful_a to_o be_v give_v and_o another_o not_o do_v t._n g._n think_v that_o he_o shall_v ever_o escape_v censure_n in_o his_o church_n if_o he_o shall_v say_v peremptory_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o give_v any_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n when_o the_o very_a indices_fw-la of_o the_o father_n can_v escape_v the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la for_o blab_a so_o great_a a_o truth_n no_o we_o shall_v have_v t._n g._n present_o out_o with_o his_o distinction_n worship_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n supreme_a call_v latria_n inferior_a call_v dulia_n religious_a may_v be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 1._o that_o which_o proceed_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n 2._o that_o which_o tend_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n and_o thus_o will_v the_o father_n have_v write_v if_o they_o have_v ever_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n and_o be_v of_o t._n g_n mind_n and_o therefore_o my_o argument_n which_o proceed_v upon_o the_o general_a term_n of_o the_o father_n without_o intimate_v any_o such_o distinction_n do_v hold_v good_a that_o either_o they_o do_v not_o write_v like_o understand_a man_n or_o they_o know_v no_o such_o distinction_n as_o these_o 2._o that_o although_o justin_n martyr_n and_o theophilus_n deny_v divine_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o emperor_n yet_o they_o both_o imply_v 342._o that_o lawful_a worship_n
forego_n discourse_n but_o t._n g._n seem_v to_o understand_v no_o difference_n between_o title_n of_o respect_n and_o act_n of_o worship_n between_o expression_n of_o esteem_n and_o devotion_n between_o religious_a and_o civil_a worship_n for_o he_o blunder_v and_o confound_v all_o these_o together_o and_o whatever_o prove_v one_o he_o think_v prove_v all_o the_o rest_n these_o be_v not_o the_o best_a way_n of_o reason_v but_o they_o be_v the_o best_a the_o cause_n will_v bear_v well_o but_o yet_o the_o matter_n seem_v not_o altogether_o so_o clear_a for_o the_o worship_n we_o be_v to_o give_v to_o prince_n be_v as_o they_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o this_o be_v give_v on_o a_o religious_a account_n because_o god_n command_v we_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o who_o honour_n be_v due_a the_o place_n urge_v by_o t._n g._n 348._o rom._n 13.7_o to_o this_o a_o very_a easy_a answer_n will_v serve_v worship_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v religious_a two_o way_n 1._o as_o it_o be_v require_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o magistrate_n be_v religious_a 2._o in_o its_o nature_n and_o circumstance_n as_o it_o consist_v of_o those_o act_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o his_o worship_n or_o be_v attend_v with_o those_o circumstance_n which_o make_v it_o a_o religious_a performance_n and_o then_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o prince_n or_o any_o creature_n but_o only_o to_o god_n himself_o this_o will_v be_v make_v plain_a by_o a_o remarkable_a instance_n among_o the_o ancient_a christian_n while_o divine_a honour_n be_v challenge_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o themselves_o i._n e._n the_o honour_n belong_v to_o consecrate_a man_n for_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o the_o christian_n refuse_v give_v to_o they_o those_o external_a act_n of_o reverence_n which_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o religious_a worship_n in_o they_o although_o they_o express_v the_o great_a readiness_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o obey_v their_o law_n that_o do_v not_o require_v any_o thing_n against_o christianity_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o their_o safety_n and_o prosperity_n this_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o christian_n pliny_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o trajan_n mention_n this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o way_n of_o try_v christian_n viz._n whether_o they_o will_v imagini_fw-la caesaris_fw-la sure_fw-mi &_o vino_fw-la supplicare_fw-la give_v religious_a worship_n to_o caesar_n image_n by_o burn_a incense_n and_o pour_v out_o wine_n before_o it_o which_o be_v the_o divine_a honour_n require_v this_o pliny_n say_v 97._o all_o that_o be_v true_a christian_n refuse_v to_o do_v and_o those_o who_o do_v it_o present_o renounce_v christ._n thus_o this_o matter_n stand_v as_o long_o as_o the_o emperor_n continue_a gentile_n who_o be_v presume_v to_o affect_v divine_a honour_n but_o when_o constantine_n have_v own_v christianity_n and_o thereby_o declare_v that_o no_o religious_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o the_o christian_n not_o only_o erect_v public_a statue_n to_o emperor_n but_o be_v ready_a to_o express_v before_o they_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o civil_a worship_n and_o respect_n this_o julian_n think_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o jul._n and_o therefore_o place_v the_o image_n of_o the_o god_n among_o those_o of_o the_o emperor_n that_o either_o they_o may_v worship_v the_o god_n or_o by_o deny_v civil_a worship_n to_o the_o emperor_n statue_n which_o the_o custom_n than_o be_v to_o give_v they_o may_v be_v proceed_v against_o as_o disaffect_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o when_o he_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n distribute_v new-years-gift_n he_o have_v his_o altar_n of_o incense_n by_o he_o that_o before_o they_o receive_v gift_n they_o may_v cast_v a_o little_a incense_n into_o the_o fire_n which_o all_o good_a christian_n refuse_v to_o do_v because_o as_o gothofred_n observe_v 66._o the_o burn_a of_o incense_n be_v the_o same_o trial_n of_o christian_n that_o eat_v of_o swine_n flesh_n be_v of_o jew_n but_o after_o the_o suspicion_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v remove_v in_o the_o succeed_a emperor_n the_o former_a custom_n of_o civil_a worship_n obtain_v again_o till_o theodosius_n observe_v how_o these_o custom_n of_o civil_a adoration_n begin_v to_o extend_v too_o far_o 1._o and_o border_n too_o much_o upon_o divine_a honour_n do_v whole_o forbid_v it_o in_o a_o constitution_n extant_a to_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o all_o worship_n which_o do_v exceed_v the_o dignity_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v entire_o reserve_v to_o god_n by_o this_o true_a account_n of_o the_o behaviour_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o matter_n t._n g._n may_v a_o little_a better_o understand_v what_o that_o worship_n be_v which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v to_o emperor_n and_o what_o difference_n they_o make_v between_o the_o same_o external_a act_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o a_o civil_a and_o on_o a_o religious_a account_n which_o be_v easy_o discern_v either_o by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n themselves_o as_o the_o burn_a incense_n or_o the_o circumstance_n that_o attend_v they_o as_o in_o adoration_n 20._o it_o be_v needless_a to_o produce_v any_o more_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n to_o prove_v that_o divine_a worship_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n since_o t._n g._n confess_v it_o but_o give_v quite_o another_o sense_n of_o divine_a worship_n than_o they_o do_v for_o under_o this_o they_o comprehend_v all_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o worship_n they_o deny_v to_o emperor_n it_o remain_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o those_o who_o speak_v most_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n do_v not_o by_o that_o mean_a any_o religious_a act_n of_o worship_n but_o expression_n bare_o of_o honour_n and_o esteem_v julian_n object_v this_o against_o the_o christian_n as_o it_o be_v common_a with_o the_o heathen_n to_o object_v many_o false_a and_o unreasonable_a thing_n that_o instead_o of_o the_o heathen_a god_n they_o worship_v not_o one_o but_o many_o miserable_a man_n to_o this_o s._n cyrill_n answer_v 203._o that_o as_o to_o christ_n he_o confess_v they_o worship_v he_o but_o they_o do_v not_o make_v a_o god_n of_o a_o man_n in_o he_o but_o he_o be_v essential_o god_n and_o therefore_o fit_a to_o be_v worship_v but_o for_o the_o martyr_n they_o neither_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n nor_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o go_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o s._n cyrill_n meaning_n or_o he_o do_v not_o answer_v to_o the_o purpose_n for_o julian_n never_o charge_v the_o christian_n with_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o martyr_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n consider_v as_o such_o but_o that_o they_o give_v to_o they_o that_o religious_a worship_n which_o julian_n plead_v to_o be_v due_a to_o the_o inferior_a god_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o they_o this_o therefore_o s._n cyrill_n deny_v that_o they_o give_v to_o saint_n and_o martyr_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n to_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n which_o the_o heathen_n give_v to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n what_o they_o give_v to_o the_o martyr_n be_v upon_o another_o account_n it_o be_v only_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d respective_o and_o by_o way_n of_o honour_n and_o lest_o any_o shall_v suspect_v he_o mean_v any_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n by_o this_o he_o present_o explain_v himself_o that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o those_o honour_n they_o give_v to_o they_o for_o their_o generous_a suffering_n for_o the_o faith_n despise_v all_o danger_n and_o thereby_o make_v themselves_o great_a example_n to_o other_o christian_n and_o after_o he_o let_v we_o understand_v what_o these_o honour_n be_v when_o he_o bring_v the_o instance_n of_o the_o athenian_n meet_v together_o at_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o those_o who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o marathon_n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o greece_n and_o there_o make_v panegyric_n upon_o they_o and_o therefore_o he_o wonder_v why_o julian_n shall_v exclaim_v so_o much_o against_o these_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o martyr_n since_o this_o be_v all_o the_o reward_n they_o can_v give_v they_o 10._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v these_o honour_n consist_v in_o preserve_v their_o memory_n and_o praise_v their_o virtue_n and_o bring_v the_o very_a same_o instance_n of_o the_o athenian_n again_o 336._o but_o for_o any_o matter_n of_o worship_n towards_o they_o he_o utter_o deny_v it_o because_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v it_o to_o none_o but_o god_n 338._o and_o that_o we_o may_v full_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v when_o he_o say_v that_o christian_n do_v not_o give_v to_o saint_n the_o worship_n the_o heathen_n give_v to_o their_o inferior_a god_n
to_o excite_v their_o devotion_n that_o when_o they_o make_v their_o address_n to_o these_o image_n they_o may_v believe_v they_o make_v they_o to_o the_o god_n themselves_o and_o according_a to_o t._n g._n what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o provide_v that_o these_o be_v declare_v not_o to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o so_o we_o see_v they_o be_v by_o their_o best_a and_o wise_a man_n but_o the_o people_n may_v imagine_v the_o god_n to_o be_v like_o they_o and_o what_o then_o may_v they_o not_o do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o with_o as_o good_a reason_n when_o they_o see_v god_n paint_v like_o a_o pope_n with_o his_o crown_n and_o pontifical_a vestment_n may_v they_o not_o as_o reasonable_o think_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n be_v god_n vicar_n on_o earth_n god_n himself_o be_v the_o pope_n in_o heaven_n if_o they_o say_v they_o take_v care_v the_o people_n be_v better_o inform_v not_o too_o much_o of_o that_o neither_o but_o do_v not_o cicero_n and_o other_o do_v the_o like_a by_o the_o heathen_n who_o argue_v against_o the_o folly_n of_o suppose_v the_o god_n to_o be_v like_o man_n and_o deride_v the_o epicurean_o for_o assert_v it_o as_o man_n that_o neither_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n or_o men._n and_o cicero_n in_o the_o same_o place_n be_v so_o far_o from_o look_v on_o this_o practice_n of_o worship_v the_o god_n in_o image_n of_o humane_a shape_n as_o universal_a 29._o that_o he_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v almost_o peculiar_a to_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n and_o say_v 1._o that_o the_o epicurean_o who_o do_v assert_v the_o god_n to_o have_v the_o member_n of_o man_n body_n but_o make_v no_o use_n of_o they_o do_v only_o droll_n and_o in_o word_n assert_v a_o deity_n which_o in_o truth_n they_o deny_v maximus_fw-la tyrius_n debate_v the_o case_n about_o the_o several_a way_n of_o represent_v god_n 38._o and_o although_o he_o make_v the_o manner_n as_o indifferent_a as_o whether_o our_o word_n be_v express_v in_o phoenician_n or_o ionian_a or_o attic_a or_o egyptian_a character_n they_o be_v all_o intend_v only_o as_o help_n to_o our_o understanding_n and_o memory_n and_o as_o far_o distant_a from_o the_o deity_n as_o heaven_n from_o earth_n yet_o he_o say_v they_o be_v useful_a to_o the_o dull_a part_n of_o mankind_n who_o like_a child_n be_v teach_v to_o read_v and_o understand_v by_o these_o broad_a character_n which_o be_v intend_v only_o as_o a_o manuduction_n to_o they_o yet_o he_o prefer_v that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o greek_a way_n of_o represent_v the_o god_n with_o the_o most_o exquisite_a art_n in_o humane_a figure_n but_o he_o do_v it_o so_o timorous_o that_o he_o only_o say_v it_o be_v not_o unreasonable_a not_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o god_n to_o be_v like_o they_o but_o only_o because_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n come_v near_a to_o god_n and_o that_o habitation_n which_o god_n have_v choose_v for_o a_o divine_a soul_n seem_v the_o fit_a to_o be_v a_o symbol_n of_o the_o invisible_a deity_n but_o he_o do_v not_o blame_v the_o other_o nation_n which_o make_v use_v of_o other_o way_n of_o represent_v the_o deity_n which_o he_o must_v have_v do_v if_o he_o have_v think_v the_o greek_a image_n the_o proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n for_o although_o he_o dispute_v against_o the_o persian_n and_o egyptian_n yet_o he_o conclude_v all_o at_o last_o with_o this_o say_n whether_o man_n worship_n god_n by_o the_o art_n of_o phidias_n as_o the_o greek_n or_o by_o the_o worship_n of_o live_a creature_n as_o the_o egyptian_n or_o by_o the_o worship_n of_o river_n or_o of_o fire_n as_o other_o nation_n i_o condemn_v not_o the_o variety_n let_v they_o only_o understand_v and_o love_v and_o remember_v he_o who_o they_o worship_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n in_o t._n g.'s_n translation_n let_v a_o man_n only_o direct_v his_o intention_n towards_o god_n and_o then_o without_o doubt_n the_o action_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o upon_o these_o ground_n none_o of_o the_o heathen_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n provide_v they_o look_v on_o they_o only_o as_o symbol_n or_o analogical_a representation_n of_o the_o deity_n as_o maximus_n tyrius_n say_v they_o do_v and_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o supreme_a be_v as_o he_o advise_v they_o all_o to_o do_v for_o say_v he_o god_n who_o be_v the_o father_n and_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n elder_a than_o the_o sun_n and_o heaven_n better_a than_o time_n and_o age_n and_o all_o fluid_a thing_n a_o lawgiver_n without_o name_n that_o can_v be_v express_v with_o word_n or_o see_v with_o eye_n who_o essence_n be_v incomprehensible_a by_o we_o we_o make_v use_v of_o all_o help_n from_o sound_n and_o word_n and_o live_a creature_n and_o image_n of_o gold_n and_o ivory_n and_o silver_n and_o plant_n and_o river_n and_o mountain_n to_o bring_v we_o to_o the_o conception_n of_o he_o and_o because_o of_o our_o weakness_n those_o thing_n we_o account_v good_a we_o attribute_v to_o he_o as_o lover_n use_v to_o do_v who_o delight_n in_o any_o representation_n of_o he_o they_o love_v and_o behold_v with_o great_a pleasure_n the_o harp_n or_o the_o dart_n or_o the_o seat_n he_o sit_v upon_o or_o the_o place_n he_o run_v in_o and_o whatever_o bring_v he_o to_o mind_n what_o need_v i_o say_v any_o more_o concern_v image_n let_v god_n only_o be_v in_o the_o mind_n be_v not_o this_o a_o vindication_n of_o heathen_a idolatry_n to_o t._n g.'s_n heart_n desire_v 17._o for_o say_v t._n g._n be_v it_o not_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o kiss_v his_o picture_n and_o the_o very_a light_n of_o nature_n teach_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_v do_v to_o a_o picture_n or_o image_n reflect_v upon_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o now_o say_v max._n tyrius_n we_o look_v upon_o image_n and_o tree_n and_o river_n and_o mountain_n but_o as_o so_o many_o imperfect_a picture_n and_o representation_n of_o the_o deity_n but_o although_o they_o do_v not_o come_v near_o his_o beauty_n yet_o we_o honour_v they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o he_o who_o they_o represent_v wherein_o we_o do_v but_o as_o great_a lover_n do_v we_o kiss_v the_o footstep_n where_o he_o tread_v we_o embrace_v admire_v and_o value_v thing_n as_o they_o represent_v he_o and_o bring_v he_o to_o our_o mind_n and_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n more_o natural_a than_o this_o for_o be_v it_o not_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o kiss_v his_o picture_n or_o as_o the_o emperor_n julian_n more_o elegant_o express_v it_o 539._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n he_o that_o love_v the_o king_n takes_z pleasure_n in_o see_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o king_n he_o that_o love_v his_o child_n love_v any_o representation_n of_o he_o and_o so_o do_v he_o that_o love_v his_o father_n even_o so_o say_v the_o devout_a emperor_n julian_n by_o the_o mere_a light_n of_o nature_n every_o one_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o lover_n of_o god_n love_v the_o representation_n of_o the_o god_n and_o behold_v their_o image_n do_v secret_o fear_v and_o reverence_v they_o which_o although_o invisible_a themselves_o do_v behold_v he_o wherein_o we_o see_v how_o admirable_o julian_n and_o t._n g._n have_v hit_v not_o only_o on_o the_o same_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o the_o very_a instance_n and_o almost_o the_o very_a same_o expression_n it_o seem_v this_o great_a man_n do_v not_o corrupt_v himself_o in_o those_o thing_n he_o know_v natural_o but_o pursue_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n towards_o the_o defence_n of_o pagan_a idolatry_n make_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n a_o part_n of_o natural_a religion_n as_o t._n g._n do_v but_o what_o spite_n be_v this_o for_o i_o to_o mention_n julian_n and_o t._n g._n together_o whereas_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o julian_n be_v against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o call_v that_o as_o great_a idolatry_n as_o the_o heathen_n as_o t._n g._n notable_o observe_v against_o dr._n st._n but_o for_o all_o this_o julian_n though_o a_o apostate_n and_o great_a enemy_n to_o christianity_n be_v a_o shrewd_a understand_a man_n and_o find_v out_o the_o very_a fundamental_a principle_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o resolve_v it_o into_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n as_o t._n g._n do_v but_o julian_n suppose_v these_o image_n to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o the_o god_n and_o consequent_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o as_o such_o be_v condemn_v no_o such_o matter_n i_o assure_v you_o julian_n be_v a_o more_o orthodox_n man_n than_o so_o he_o be_v no_o follower_n of_o that_o damnable_a heretic_n call_v anthropomorphus_n for_o so_o i_o find_v he_o in_o a_o ancient_a catalogue_n of_o heretic_n julian_n
by_o a_o image_n since_o image_n be_v intend_v to_o represent_v the_o absent_a but_o god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a but_o if_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v any_o image_n of_o god_n which_o he_o call_v simulachrum_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o sure_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o idol_n in_o t._n g_n sense_n and_o i_o hope_v here_o he_o will_v not_o charge_v i_o with_o want_n of_o fidelity_n in_o translate_n it_o image_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v live_v and_o sensible_a because_o god_n live_v for_o ever_o therefore_o that_o can_v be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n but_o man_n himself_o who_o give_v all_o the_o art_n and_o beauty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o have_v but_o poor_a silly_a man_n as_o they_o be_v they_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o if_o their_o image_n have_v sense_n and_o motion_n they_o will_v worship_v the_o man_n that_o make_v they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o such_o a_o curious_a figure_n out_o of_o rude_a and_o unpolished_a matter_n who_o can_v be_v so_o foolish_a to_o imagine_v there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n of_o god_n in_o that_o image_n in_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o man_n but_o the_o mere_a shadow_n but_o their_o mind_n have_v the_o deep_a tincture_n of_o folly_n for_o those_o who_o have_v sense_n worship_v thing_n that_o have_v none_o they_o who_o think_v themselves_o wise_a thing_n that_o be_v uncapable_a of_o reason_n they_o that_o live_v thing_n that_o can_v stir_v and_o they_o that_o come_v from_o heaven_n thing_n that_o be_v make_v of_o earth_n what_o be_v this_o say_v he_o but_o to_o invert_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n to_o adore_v that_o which_o we_o tread_v upon_o worship_v he_o that_o live_v if_o you_o will_v live_v for_o he_o must_v die_v that_o give_v up_o his_o soul_n to_o thing_n that_o be_v dead_a and_o after_o he_o have_v full_o show_v his_o rhetoric_n in_o expose_v the_o folly_n of_o worship_v image_n he_o conclude_v very_o severe_o 18._o quare_fw-la none_a dubium_fw-la quin_fw-la religio_fw-la nulla_fw-la sit_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la simulachrum_fw-la est_fw-la wherefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o true_a religion_n where_o there_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n no_o although_o it_o be_v simulachrum_fw-la dei_fw-la the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o his_o reason_n hold_v against_o all_o religion_n say_v he_o be_v a_o divine_a thing_n and_o whatever_o be_v divine_a be_v heavenly_a but_o whatever_o be_v in_o image_n be_v earthy_a and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n what_o sport_n do_v tertullian_n minucius_n and_o arnobius_n make_v with_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v to_o divine_a worship_n 6._o from_o the_o meanness_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o pain_n and_o art_n that_o be_v use_v to_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o shape_n the_o casualty_n of_o fire_n and_o rottenness_n and_o defilement_n they_o be_v subject_a to_o and_o many_o other_o topic_n on_o purpose_n to_o represent_v the_o ridiculousness_n of_o worship_v such_o thing_n or_o god_n by_o they_o o_o say_v arnobius_n that_o i_o can_v but_o enter_v into_o the_o bowel_n of_o a_o image_n and_o lay_v before_o you_o all_o the_o worthy_a material_n they_o be_v make_v up_o of_o that_o i_o can_v but_o dissect_v before_o you_o a_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o capitolinus_n yet_o these_o be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v man_n ever_o have_v be_v such_o fool_n to_o have_v expose_v themselves_o rather_o than_o such_o image_n to_o laughter_n and_o scorn_n if_o they_o have_v use_v any_o such_o themselves_o or_o think_v they_o capable_a of_o relative_a divine_a worship_n how_o easy_o will_v a_o heathen_a of_o common_a understanding_n have_v stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o these_o powerful_a orator_n with_o say_v but_o a_o few_o such_o word_n to_o any_o one_o of_o they_o fair_a and_o soft_a good_a sir_n while_o you_o declaim_v so_o much_o against_o our_o image_n think_v of_o your_o own_o what_o if_o our_o jupiter_n olympius_n or_o capitolinus_n be_v make_v of_o ivory_n or_o brass_n or_o marble_n what_o if_o the_o artificer_n have_v take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o they_o what_o if_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o wether_n and_o bird_n and_o fire_n and_o a_o thousand_o casualty_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n or_o the_o several_a madonna_n be_v of_o such_o and_o such_o oratory_n liable_a to_o the_o very_a same_o accusation_n if_o we_o be_v unfit_a for_o worship_n be_v not_o you_o so_o too_o if_o we_o be_v ridiculous_a be_v not_o you_o so_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o you_o laugh_v at_o other_o for_o what_o you_o do_v yourselves_o so_o that_o we_o must_v either_o think_v the_o first_o christian_n prodigious_a fool_n or_o they_o must_v utter_o condemn_v all_o image_n for_o religious_a worship_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o heathen_n on_o consideration_n peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o think_v this_o a_o mere_a heat_n of_o eloquence_n in_o these_o man_n we_o find_v the_o same_o thing_n assert_v by_o the_o most_o grave_a and_o sober_a writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n when_o they_o have_v to_o deal_v not_o with_o the_o rabble_n but_o their_o most_o understand_a adversary_n we_o have_v no_o material_a image_n at_o all_o say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 34._o we_o have_v only_o one_o intellectual_a image_n who_o be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n we_o worship_v but_o one_o image_n which_o be_v of_o the_o invisible_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n say_v s._n hierome_n 16._o no_o image_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o which_o be_v what_o he_o be_v neither_o be_v that_o to_o be_v worship_v in_o his_o stead_n but_o together_o with_o he_o say_v s._n augustin_n 11._o where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o reason_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o this_o eternal_a image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o communicable_a to_o any_o image_n make_v of_o he_o as_o to_o his_o humane_a nature_n for_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n itself_o that_o it_o be_v god_n much_o less_o of_o any_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o it_o therefore_o let_v t._n g._n judge_n whether_o the_o worship_a christ_n by_o a_o image_n be_v not_o equal_o condemn_v by_o the_o father_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n but_o of_o that_o hereafter_o eusebius_n answer_v porphyry_n about_o the_o image_n of_o god_n 10._o say_v what_o agreement_n be_v there_o between_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o divine_a understanding_n i_o think_v it_o have_v very_o little_a to_o a_o man_n mind_n since_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a simple_a indivisible_a the_o other_o quite_o contrary_a and_o only_o a_o dull_a representation_n of_o a_o man_n shape_n the_o only_a resemblance_n of_o god_n lie_v in_o the_o soul_n which_o can_v be_v express_v in_o colour_n or_o figure_n and_o if_o that_o can_v which_o be_v infinite_o short_a of_o the_o divine_a nature_n what_o madness_n be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n to_o represent_v the_o figure_n and_o form_n of_o god_n for_o the_o divine_a nature_n must_v be_v conceive_v with_o a_o clear_a and_o pure_a understanding_n free_a from_o all_o corruptible_a matter_n but_o that_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n contain_v only_o the_o image_n of_o a_o mortal_a man_n and_o that_o not_o of_o all_o of_o he_o but_o of_o the_o worst_a part_n only_o without_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n how_o then_o can_v the_o god_n over_o all_o and_o the_o mind_n which_o frame_v the_o world_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v represent_v in_o brass_n or_o ivory_n s._n augustin_n 5._o relate_v the_o say_n of_o varro_n about_o represent_v god_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n body_n which_o contain_v his_o soul_n which_o resemble_v god_n say_v that_o herein_o he_o lose_v that_o prudence_n and_o sobriety_n he_o discover_v in_o say_v that_o those_o who_o first_o bring_v in_o image_n among_o the_o roman_n abate_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o add_v to_o their_o error_n 31._o and_o that_o the_o god_n be_v more_o pure_o worship_v without_o image_n wherein_o say_v s._n augustin_n he_o come_v very_o near_o to_o the_o truth_n and_o if_o he_o dare_v speak_v open_o against_o so_o ancient_a a_o error_n he_o will_v say_v that_o one_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o that_o without_o a_o image_n the_o folly_n of_o image_n be_v apt_a to_o bring_v the_o deity_n into_o contempt_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n in_o more_o express_a word_n than_o s._n austin_n here_o do_v 2._o because_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n be_v repugnant_a to_o his_o will._n 10._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o
law_n give_v by_o moses_n 559._o against_o the_o make_n any_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o place_n before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o there_o assert_n to_o be_v still_o obligatory_a to_o christian_n but_o although_o he_o there_o repeat_v the_o command_n at_o large_a against_o all_o sort_n of_o image_n yet_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o when_o he_o go_v about_o to_o set_v down_o all_o the_o commandment_n this_o by_o some_o artificial_a hand_n be_v convey_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v 682._o thou_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o make_v i_o not_o a_o little_a wonder_n find_v clemens_n so_o often_o in_o other_o place_n express_v his_o zeal_n against_o image_n but_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o guess_v what_o hand_n his_o greek_a copy_n have_v pass_v through_o since_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n yet_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o they_o for_o leave_v so_o much_o evidence_n of_o their_o foul_a deal_n behind_o they_o for_o within_o few_o page_n 688._o he_o say_v the_o ten_o commandment_n take_v in_o all_o sort_n of_o concupiscence_n and_o therefore_o the_o precept_n against_o image_n must_v be_v a_o distinct_a command_n to_o make_v up_o the_o number_n so_o that_o sylburgius_n just_o complain_v that_o the_o place_n be_v mutilate_v if_o clemens_n do_v not_o think_v this_o precept_n concern_v christian_n he_o will_v never_o have_v object_v it_o as_o a_o absurdity_n against_o a_o sort_n of_o gnostic_n that_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o oppose_v the_o law_n why_o then_o say_v he_o when_o god_n say_v 441._o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v any_o graven_n image_n you_o be_v best_o go_v and_o worship_n image_n by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o think_v the_o precept_n to_o be_v still_o in_o force_n and_o that_o it_o be_v intend_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o those_o image_n such_o as_o respect_n god_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o heathen_a idol_n origen_n say_v 375._o that_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o that_o law_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o graven_n image_n the_o christian_n will_v rather_o die_v than_o defile_v their_o faith_n with_o such_o impiety_n as_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o therefore_o their_o case_n be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o scythian_n numidian_n seres_n and_o persian_n with_o who_o celsus_n join_v they_o in_o the_o contempt_n of_o image_n when_o symmachus_n plead_v with_o valentinian_n for_o the_o toleration_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n 54._o on_o this_o pretence_n that_o the_o same_o god_n be_v worship_v by_o all_o and_o that_o by_o several_a way_n man_n aim_v at_o the_o same_o end_n s._n ambrose_n answer_v 2._o that_o god_n himself_o be_v fit_a to_o teach_v what_o way_n he_o will_v be_v serve_v in_o you_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n we_o account_v it_o a_o injury_n to_o god_n to_o call_v anything_o by_o his_o name_n that_o can_v be_v make_v by_o man_n non_fw-la vult_fw-la se_fw-la deus_fw-la in_o lapidibus_fw-la coli_fw-la god_n have_v declare_v he_o will_v not_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n whereby_o we_o see_v the_o primitive_a christian_n fix_v themselves_o on_o the_o command_n of_o god_n as_o upon_o a_o immovable_a rock_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o have_v show_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o christian_n and_o heathen_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n from_o the_o apprehension_n they_o have_v of_o their_o image_n i_o proceed_v now_o to_o show_v it_o 2._o from_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o their_o go_n and_o here_o i_o must_v in_o the_o first_o place_n 11._o exclude_v those_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v atheist_n and_o not_o idolater_n i_o mean_v the_o epicurean_a philosopher_n who_o although_o they_o seem_v to_o assert_v some_o pleasant_a being_n that_o live_v in_o perfect_a ease_n far_o from_o the_o noise_n and_o smoke_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o they_o utter_o overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o worship_n in_o prayer_n or_o sacrifice_n by_o deny_v the_o god_n to_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o action_n of_o man_n for_o fear_v of_o disturb_v their_o sweet_a repose_n these_o indeed_o make_v their_o god_n like_o man_n but_o so_o thin_a and_o airy_a that_o they_o can_v not_o bear_v the_o least_o justle_n of_o atom_n and_o so_o quiet_a and_o still_o that_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o business_n will_v destroy_v their_o happiness_n these_o be_v only_o make_v for_o fine_a idea_n to_o amuse_v the_o people_n with_o but_o any_o one_o may_v see_v that_o they_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o therefore_o plutarch_n and_o athenaeus_n say_v 27._o that_o epicurus_n take_v away_o all_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n however_o he_o comply_v with_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o when_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n in_o token_n of_o adoration_n he_o can_v not_o but_o laugh_v through_o his_o finger_n at_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v but_o we_o may_v see_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o academic_a and_o stoic_a with_o the_o epicurean_a in_o cicero_n how_o much_o they_o abhor_v this_o epicurean_a doctrine_n of_o the_o god_n be_v like_a to_o man_n and_o velleius_n the_o epicurean_a do_v in_o effect_n confess_v there_o be_v no_o philosopher_n of_o that_o mind_n beside_o themselves_o for_o he_o reckon_v up_o all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o other_o philosopher_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o discover_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v peculiar_a to_o their_o own_o sect._n he_o acknowledge_v that_o thales_n assert_v god_n to_o be_v a_o eternal_a mind_n which_o frame_v all_o thing_n out_o of_o water_n 25._o even_o anaximander_n and_o anaximenes_n who_o hold_v only_o material_a god_n or_o first_o principle_n for_o even_o the_o atheist_n be_v willing_a to_o have_v matter_n believe_v to_o be_v a_o god_n by_o they_o to_o avoid_v the_o odium_fw-la of_o atheism_n among_o the_o people_n yet_o these_o reject_v a_o humane_a form_n at_o which_o the_o epicurean_a be_v displease_v as_o though_o they_o may_v have_v flatter_v the_o people_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o fashion_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o deity_n some_o have_v undertake_v to_o clear_a anaximenes_n and_o to_o make_v he_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o thales_n 40._o concern_v a_o incorporeal_a deity_n say_v that_o by_o air_n he_o mean_v only_o a_o divine_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o in_o plutarch_n he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n 3._o which_o be_v air_n do_v animate_v the_o body_n and_o diogenes_n apolloniates_n his_o disciple_n hold_v air_n only_o for_o matter_n 2._o and_o reason_n for_o the_o efficient_a cause_n as_o st._n augustin_n tell_v we_o however_o anaxagoras_n another_o disciple_n of_o anaximenes_n be_v confess_v by_o velleius_n to_o hold_v god_n to_o be_v a_o infinite_a and_o active_a mind_n free_a from_o all_o mixture_n of_o matter_n as_o the_o word_n of_o anaxagoras_n in_o simplicius_n do_v express_v his_o meaning_n aldi_n and_o s._n augustin_n under_o take_v his_o vindication_n against_o the_o epicurean_a objection_n which_o suppose_v it_o impossible_a for_o we_o to_o understand_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o mind_n without_o the_o conjunction_n of_o sense_n and_o matter_n pythagoras_n say_v that_o god_n be_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n diffuse_v through_o the_o world_n which_o be_v best_a express_v by_o virgil_n in_o those_o word_n after_o the_o sense_n of_o pythagoras_n spiritus_fw-la intus_fw-la alit_fw-la totosque_fw-la infusa_fw-la per_fw-la artus_fw-la mens_fw-la agitat_fw-la molem_fw-la &_o magno_fw-la se_fw-la corpore_fw-la miscet_fw-la etc._n xenophanes_n fall_v under_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o the_o rest_n for_o assert_v god_n to_o be_v a_o mind_n but_o he_o go_v somewhat_o far_o for_o in_o the_o verse_n cite_v out_o of_o he_o by_o the_o father_n 5._o he_o say_v that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o man_n neither_o in_o body_n nor_o in_o mind_n and_o for_o man_n to_o make_v a_o image_n of_o god_n like_v to_o themselves_o be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o a_o horse_n shall_v paint_v he_o with_o a_o long_a tail_n and_o four_o foot_n if_o he_o have_v understanding_n enough_o to_o make_v a_o representation_n of_o the_o deity_n or_o a_o ox_n or_o a_o lion_n shall_v draw_v he_o by_o their_o own_o figure_n parmenides_n make_v god_n to_o be_v of_o a_o circular_a figure_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o crown_n or_o orb_n of_o light_n compass_v about_o the_o heaven_n whatever_o the_o opinion_n of_o alcmaeon_n empedocles_n protagoras_n diogenes_n apolloniates_n be_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o epicurean_a despise_v they_o all_o because_o they_o either_o appear_v too_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a in_o
avoid_v be_v mistake_v in_o what_o in_o think_v they_o do_v not_o worship_v image_n after_o as_o well_o as_o before_o their_o conversion_n no_o but_o in_o suppose_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o image_n afterward_o which_o they_o do_v before_o and_o what_o if_o they_o do_v what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o it_o on_o t._n g_n principle_n suppose_v the_o intention_n be_v direct_v aright_o nay_o t._n g._n after_o all_o his_o clamour_n yield_v the_o thing_n for_o say_v he_o st._n gregory_n turn_v the_o pagan_a festival_n into_o christian_a assembly_n 72._o and_o heathen_a temple_n to_o christian_a church_n without_o ever_o pull_v they_o down_o to_o build_v they_o up_o again_o and_o suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n lawful_a why_o not_o those_o to_o be_v use_v as_o well_o as_o temple_n and_o yet_o i_o no_o where_o say_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o very_a same_o but_o they_o melt_v they_o down_o and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v that_o though_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v those_o particular_a image_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o image_n for_o divine_a worship_n but_o of_o the_o material_n of_o the_o former_a image_n they_o make_v new_a one_o to_o be_v use_v by_o they_o as_o christian_n after_o that_o manner_n of_o worship_n which_o the_o jesuit_n deliver_v to_o they_o which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o my_o purpose_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o in_o all_o this_o charge_n about_o these_o citation_n t._n g._n have_v not_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o man_n of_o admirable_a ingenuity_n and_o whether_o he_o be_v not_o well_o accomplish_v in_o the_o most_o laudable_a virtue_n of_o a_o writer_n of_o controversy_n viz._n sincerity_n and_o fair_a deal_n chap._n ii_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o image_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v thus_o far_o endeavour_v to_o state_n the_o dispute_n about_o image-worship_n 1._o as_o it_o be_v manage_v between_o christian_n and_o heathen_n i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o rise_n and_o progress_n of_o this_o controversy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o i_o shall_v proceed_v according_a to_o these_o follow_a period_n 1._o when_o image_n be_v not_o use_v or_o allow_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o when_o they_o be_v use_v but_o no_o worship_n allow_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o 3._o when_o inferior_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o that_o worship_n public_o defend_v 4._o when_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o image-worship_n be_v settle_v upon_o the_o principle_n allow_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o show_v wherein_o lie_v the_o main_a point_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o this_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o first_o period_n i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o former_a discourse_n that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v declare_v enemy_n to_o all_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n but_o i_o need_v the_o less_o to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v it_o now_o since_o it_o be_v at_o last_o confess_v by_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a jesuit_n they_o ever_o have_v that_o for_o the_o four_o first_o century_n and_o far_o there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o temple_n 8._o or_o oratory_n of_o christian_n but_o we_o need_v not_o their_o favour_n in_o so_o plain_a a_o cause_n as_o this_o as_o shall_v be_v evident_o prove_v if_o occasion_n be_v far_o give_v this_o t._n g._n have_v no_o mind_n to_o 171._o and_o therefore_o say_v not_o to_o dispute_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o little_a use_n much_o as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o t._n g._n have_v show_v little_a or_o no_o ingenuity_n in_o his_o book_n and_o he_o to_o his_o great_a comfort_n shall_v infer_v there_o be_v some_o little_a ingenuity_n in_o it_o but_o petavius_n his_o word_n be_v supprimi_fw-la omittique_n satius_fw-la visum_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v think_v better_a to_o suppress_v they_o and_o let_v they_o alone_o be_v it_o all_o one_o in_o t._n g_n sense_n to_o use_v they_o and_o to_o omit_v the_o use_n of_o they_o and_o for_o the_o little_a reason_n he_o say_v he_o have_v to_o doubt_v my_o sincerity_n in_o relate_v petavius_n his_o word_n from_o what_o i_o do_v with_o trigautius_n in_o truth_n there_o be_v as_o little_a as_o may_v be_v but_o i_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o believe_v from_o his_o usage_n of_o i_o about_o other_o citation_n that_o if_o he_o can_v have_v find_v any_o word_n before_o or_o after_o that_o he_o can_v have_v interpret_v to_o another_o sense_n he_o will_v have_v make_v little_a or_o no_o conscience_n of_o say_v those_o be_v the_o word_n i_o translate_v thus_o and_o thus_o but_o instead_o of_o debate_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o primitive_a church_n he_o say_v he_o will_v give_v i_o the_o answer_n of_o mr._n thorndike_n that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o may_v be_v jealousy_n of_o offence_n in_o have_v image_n in_o church_n before_o idolatry_n be_v quite_o root_v out_o of_o which_o afterward_o there_o may_v be_v no_o appearance_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v afterward_o admit_v all_o over_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_a the_o church_n be_v tie_v no_o far_o than_o there_o can_v appear_v danger_n of_o idolatry_n this_o he_o call_v mr._n thorndikes_n answer_n but_o it_o be_v true_o the_o answer_n of_o petavius_n from_o who_o word_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v translate_v dum_fw-la periculum_fw-la erat_fw-la say_v petavius_n ne_fw-la offensionis_fw-la aliquid_fw-la traheret_fw-la externa_fw-la quorundam_fw-la rituum_fw-la species_n cum_fw-la iis_fw-la que_fw-la ab_fw-la ethnicis_fw-la celebrabantur_fw-la similitudine_fw-la ipsa_fw-la congruens_fw-la etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o shall_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o answer_n of_o petavius_n and_o here_o examine_v whether_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v forbear_v the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n i_o shall_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o from_o these_o two_o argument_n 1._o because_o the_o reason_n give_v by_o they_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n will_v equal_o hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n among_o christian_n 2._o because_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o they_o charge_v the_o heathen_n with_o may_v be_v common_a to_o christian_n with_o they_o 1._o this_o suppose_v the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o in_o itself_o indifferent_a and_o to_o be_v make_v good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o object_n represent_v by_o they_o which_o be_v a_o supposition_n as_o remote_a from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o any_o thing_n we_o can_v easy_o imagine_v for_o then_o all_o the_o argument_n use_v by_o they_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n must_v have_v be_v deduce_v only_o from_o the_o object_n represent_v or_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o they_o whereas_o they_o frequent_o argue_v from_o the_o unsuitableness_n of_o image_n as_o a_o mean_n of_o worship_n and_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n will_v any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o have_v think_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o itself_o indifferent_a have_v say_v as_o origen_n do_v 375._o that_o the_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n abstain_v from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o require_v rather_o that_o we_o shall_v die_v than_o defile_v ourselves_o with_o such_o impiety_n yes_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n do_v forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o heathen_a image_n but_o they_o who_o make_v this_o answer_n never_o look_v into_o origen_n or_o have_v forget_v what_o they_o read_v there_o for_o origen_n do_v not_o there_o give_v a_o account_n why_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o comply_v with_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n but_o why_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o image_n in_o their_o own_o worship_n for_o celsus_n charge_v this_o upon_o the_o christian_n that_o they_o think_v it_o such_o a_o mighty_a matter_n that_o they_o have_v no_o image_n whereas_o herein_o say_v he_o they_o be_v but_o like_o the_o barbarous_a scythian_n numidian_n and_o seres_n and_o other_o nation_n that_o have_v neither_o religion_n nor_o civility_n to_o this_o origen_n answer_v that_o we_o be_v not_o only_o to_o look_v at_o the_o bare_a action_n but_o at_o the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o it_o for_o those_o that_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v yet_o have_v very_o different_a principle_n and_o they_o that_o do_v it_o on_o a_o good_a principle_n do_v well_o and_o not_o otherwise_o as_o for_o instance_n the_o
never_o have_v life_n in_o they_o but_o that_o which_o have_v life_n and_o sense_n and_o motion_n have_v a_o great_a influence_n from_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o govern_v all_o thing_n therefore_o say_v he_o these_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o inferior_a representation_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a be_v than_o those_o image_n which_o be_v make_v of_o brass_n or_o stone_n by_o the_o workmanship_n of_o man_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o destitute_a of_o all_o sense_n and_o understanding_n whereby_o we_o see_v that_o plutarch_n do_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n in_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n he_o before_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o folly_n of_o the_o people_n that_o worship_v the_o live_a creature_n themselves_o as_o god_n 379._o and_o thereby_o not_o only_o expose_v their_o religion_n to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o other_o but_o lead_v some_o man_n into_o horrible_a superstition_n and_o tempt_v other_o to_o turn_v atheist_n and_o then_o he_o give_v this_o as_o the_o most_o reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o animal_n according_a to_o their_o wise_a man_n who_o opinion_n ought_v most_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o religion_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_n have_v obtain_v among_o the_o gross_a idolater_n and_o if_o the_o people_n practice_n be_v excuse_v because_o the_o divine_n teach_v otherwise_o the_o most_o sottish_a egyptian_a idolater_n be_v excusable_a as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o what_o be_v there_o in_o this_o principle_n of_o worship_n lay_v down_o by_o plutarch_n which_o may_v not_o be_v defend_v by_o the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n here_o be_v 1._o a_o right_a ultimate_a object_n of_o worship_n viz._n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a be_v which_o order_n and_o govern_v all_o thing_n 2._o here_o be_v a_o representation_n of_o that_o object_n by_o the_o perfection_n derive_v from_o that_o be_v to_o a_o creature_n 3._o here_o be_v a_o right_n direct_v the_o intention_n through_o that_o representation_n to_o the_o ultimate_a object_n and_o 4._o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o worship_n be_v the_o derivation_n or_o participation_n of_o that_o perfection_n which_o represent_v god_n from_o the_o divine_a be_v and_o therefore_o this_o be_v no_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o it_o 16._o the_o only_a difficulty_n here_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o egyptian_n do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n by_o either_o sort_n of_o their_o image_n which_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o plutarch_n who_o say_v they_o understand_v by_o osiris_n the_o wise_a providence_n of_o god_n and_o by_o porphyry_n 9_o who_o say_v the_o egyptian_n by_o the_o several_a animal_n they_o worship_v do_v express_v their_o devotion_n towards_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n and_o by_o apuleius_n who_o be_v initiate_v in_o the_o egyptian_a mystery_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o metamorphosis_n 11._o osiris_n be_v call_v deus_fw-la deum_fw-la magnorum_fw-la potior_fw-la &_o majorum_fw-la summus_fw-la &_o summorum_fw-la maximus_fw-la &_o maximorum_fw-la regnator_fw-la osiris_n which_o be_v description_n of_o no_o less_o than_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o max._n tyrius_n yield_v at_o last_o that_o the_o egyptian_n do_v worship_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sin_n the_o deity_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o animal_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v by_o the_o statue_n of_o phidias_n and_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o vopiscus_n saturnino_n take_v out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n which_o he_o write_v to_o servianus_n from_o egypt_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o egyptian_n wherein_o be_v these_o word_n unus_n illis_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la hunc_fw-la christiani_n hunc_fw-la judaei_n hunc_fw-la omnes_fw-la vener_n antur_fw-la &_o gentes_fw-la they_o have_v one_o god_n who_o christian_n and_o jew_n and_o all_o nation_n worship_v is._n casaubon_n suspect_v this_o passage_n but_o without_o any_o reason_n as_o salmasius_n prove_v and_o be_v apparent_a because_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n where_o he_o say_v that_o however_o they_o differ_v in_o other_o point_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o sarapis_n by_o who_o phylarchus_n in_o plutarch_n understand_v that_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o world_n 362._o and_o seguinus_n show_v from_o ancient_a coin_n and_o author_n 4._o that_o sarapis_n and_o jupiter_n ammon_n and_o jupiter_n pharius_n and_o jupiter_n rerum_fw-la omnium_fw-la potens_fw-la be_v all_o one_o thence_o the_o inscription_n d.e.o._n i.n.u.i.c.t.o._n 85._o s.e.r.a.p.i._n s.e.r.u.a.t.o.r.i._n d.e.o._n m.a.g.n.o._n s.e.r.a.p.i._n and_o that_o mention_v by_o tristan_n 190._o i.o.m._n s.a.r.a.p.i.d.i._n p.r.o._n s.a.l.u.t.e._n i.m.p._n from_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o suppose_v the_o israelite_n do_v relapse_n to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n it_o do_v not_o from_o thence_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n 17._o i_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n which_o be_v make_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o concern_v that_o but_o i_o shall_v here_o make_v good_a the_o peculiar_a argument_n to_o ieroboam_n case_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o he_o do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 1._o because_o jeroboam_fw-la manifest_v no_o design_n of_o take_v the_o people_n off_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o from_o the_o worship_v he_o at_o jerusalem_n for_o all_o that_o he_o say_v to_o the_o people_n be_v it_o be_v too_o much_o for_o you_o to_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n 12.28_o behold_v thy_o god_n o_o israel_n which_o bring_v thou_o up_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n if_o ieroboam_n intention_n have_v be_v to_o have_v alter_v their_o religion_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v against_o that_o and_o not_o only_o against_o the_o place_n of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v to_o they_o that_o he_o have_v no_o such_o intention_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o feast_n and_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n 164._o that_o jeroboam_n be_v end_n be_v to_o secure_v the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o himself_o and_o the_o likely_a way_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v the_o make_v they_o such_o idol_n as_o their_o father_n have_v worship_v in_o egypt_n and_o the_o wilderness_n and_o yet_o soon_o after_o t._n g._n represent_v he_o as_o a_o great_a politician_n that_o will_v not_o make_v any_o sudden_a change_n 165._o but_o can_v there_o be_v any_o change_n great_a or_o more_o sudden_a than_o to_o change_v the_o true_a god_n for_o molten_n god_n and_o devil_n as_o t._n g._n say_v he_o do_v which_o word_n if_o they_o be_v understand_v in_o t._n g_n sense_n for_o the_o egyptian_a idol_n and_o devil_n in_o they_o be_v as_o great_a a_o change_n as_o can_v be_v make_v in_o religion_n and_o too_o sudden_a to_o be_v make_v by_o such_o a_o politician_n he_o shall_v have_v begin_v the_o alteration_n in_o the_o small_a matter_n if_o he_o intend_v no_o sudden_a change_n and_o first_o have_v gain_v some_o of_o the_o great_a man_n to_o he_o to_o be_v ready_a to_o join_v with_o he_o when_o opportunity_n serve_v with_o hope_n of_o preferment_n and_o place_n at_o court_n when_o these_o be_v secure_v then_o put_v in_o some_o of_o the_o vile_a of_o the_o people_n into_o the_o priesthood_n as_o he_o do_v to_o render_v that_o sacred_a office_n mean_a and_o contemptible_a the_o better_a to_o prepare_v the_o people_n for_o a_o change_n then_o to_o send_v agent_n abroad_o to_o tamper_v with_o the_o most_o active_a among_o they_o to_o allure_v some_o and_o to_o terrify_v other_o according_o to_o their_o several_a disposition_n then_o to_o give_v liberty_n to_o those_o tender_a conscience_n that_o long_v for_o the_o onion_n and_o fleshpot_n and_o bull_n of_o egypt_n and_o when_o he_o have_v by_o degree_n prepare_v a_o considerable_a party_n that_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o adhere_v to_o he_o then_o by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o open_v the_o great_a design_n to_o they_o which_o he_o aim_v at_o all_o this_o while_n but_o it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o change_n for_o such_o a_o politician_n to_o say_v at_o the_o very_a first_o to_o they_o come_v renounce_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n without_o more_o ado_n i_o have_v set_v up_o other_o god_n for_o you_o to_o worship_n and_o i_o command_v you_o all_o
mousehole_n but_o he_o soon_o grow_v too_o big_a ever_o to_o get_v out_o again_o for_o baluzius_n say_v what_o i_o affirm_v and_o agobardus_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o affirm_v of_o he_o and_o in_o that_o very_a synopsis_n of_o his_o doctrine_n by_o massonus_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v we_o have_v just_o the_o contrary_a 10._o picturae_fw-la aspectandae_fw-la causâ_fw-la historiae_fw-la &_o memoriae_fw-la non_fw-la religionis_fw-la image_n be_v to_o be_v look_v on_o for_o history_n and_o memory_n sake_n but_o not_o for_o religion_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o for_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n whosoever_o it_o be_v that_o help_v t._n g._n to_o this_o citation_n i_o desire_v he_o as_o a_o friend_n that_o he_o will_v never_o trust_v he_o more_o for_o i_o will_v think_v better_o of_o t._n g._n himself_o than_o that_o he_o will_v wilful_o prevaricare_fw-la but_o if_o this_o be_v agobardus_n his_o opinion_n why_o have_v we_o it_o not_o in_o his_o own_o word_n rather_o than_o those_o of_o pap._n massonus_n who_o talk_v so_o ignorant_o and_o inconsistent_o in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o those_o word_n be_v but_o be_v not_o set_v down_o by_o he_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o agobardus_n if_o t._n g._n will_v have_v take_v no_o great_a pain_n to_o have_v read_v over_o agobardus_n his_o discourse_n of_o image_n 19.32_o he_o will_v have_v save_v i_o the_o labour_n of_o confute_v he_o about_o his_o opinion_n for_o he_o deliver_v it_o plain_o enough_o against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n though_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o exemplar_n but_o he_o express_o allow_v they_o for_o instruction_n i_o be_o sorry_a t._n g._n make_v it_o so_o necessary_a for_o i_o to_o give_v he_o such_o home-thrusts_a for_o he_o lay_v himself_o so_o open_a and_o use_v so_o little_a art_n to_o avoid_v they_o that_o i_o must_v either_o do_v nothing_o or_o expose_v his_o weakness_n and_o want_v of_o skill_n but_o all_o this_o while_n we_o be_v get_v no_o far_a than_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o church_n of_o france_n may_v change_v its_o opinion_n after_o this_o time_n and_o assert_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o have_v be_v a_o general_n council_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o it_o i_o grant_v all_o this_o to_o be_v possible_a but_o we_o be_v look_v for_o certainty_n and_o not_o bare_a possibility_n hincmarus_n of_o rheims_n supr_n a_o stout_a and_o understand_a bishop_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n die_v say_v bellarmin_n a._n d._n 882._o and_o he_o not_o only_o call_v the_o nicene_n synod_n a_o false_a general_n council_n but_o he_o make_v that_o at_o francford_n to_o be_v true_o so_o and_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o his_o be_v cite_v with_o approbation_n by_o card._n cusanus_fw-la and_o he_o condemn_v both_o faction_n among_o the_o greek_n 1._o of_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o of_o the_o nicene_n father_n in_o the_o same_o age_n live_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n who_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o recommend_v all_o the_o greek_a canon_n and_o council_n to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o be_v alive_a say_v baronius_n a._n d._n 886._o he_o first_o translate_v the_o eight_o general_n council_n at_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a and_o when_o this_o be_v abroad_o he_o tell_v the_o pope_n what_o a_o soloecism_n it_o will_v be_v synod_n to_o have_v the_o eight_o without_o a_o seven_o ubi_fw-la septima_fw-la non_fw-la habetur_fw-la be_v his_o very_a word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o how_o very_o little_o regard_v that_o council_n be_v in_o the_o western_a church_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v it_o be_v translate_v before_o but_o it_o be_v almost_o by_o all_o so_o much_o contemn_v that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v transcribe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o think_v worth_a read_n this_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v lay_v upon_o the_o badness_n of_o the_o translation_n he_o have_v mend_v the_o matter_n much_o when_o in_o his_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o particular_a command_n of_o pope_n hadrian_n and_o lay_v up_o in_o his_o sacred_a library_n but_o when_o he_o have_v say_v his_o utmost_a for_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o admirable_a usefulness_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o yet_o reveal_v to_o some_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n because_o they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n after_o this_o time_n come_v on_o the_o midnight_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o the_o very_a name_n of_o council_n be_v forget_v and_o man_n do_v only_o dream_v of_o what_o have_v past_a but_o all_o thing_n be_v judge_v good_a that_o be_v get_v into_o any_o vogue_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o even_o in_o that_o time_n we_o meet_v with_o some_o glittering_n of_o light_n enough_o to_o let_v we_o see_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o prevail_v over_o the_o western_a church_n leo_fw-la tuscus_n who_o be_v a_o secretary_n to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n and_o live_v say_v gesner_n leo._n a._n d._n 1170._o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o schism_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n have_v these_o word_n say_v cassander_n that_o among_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o breach_n 19_o that_o synod_n be_v to_o be_v assign_v which_o be_v call_v by_o constantine_n and_o irene_n and_o which_o they_o will_v have_v call_v the_o seven_o and_o a_o general_n council_n and_o he_o add_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v even_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n 1189._o be_v the_o expedition_n into_o palestine_n by_o fredericus_fw-la aenobarbus_n and_o nicetas_n acominatus_n 10._o who_o be_v a_o great_a officer_n under_o the_o greek_a emperor_n isacius_n angelus_n and_o present_a in_o the_o army_n say_v baronius_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o german_n opinion_n in_o those_o time_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n when_o say_v he_o all_o the_o greek_n have_v desert_v philippopolis_n the_o armenian_n stay_v behind_o for_o they_o look_v on_o the_o german_n as_o their_o friend_n and_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o religion_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v among_o both_o of_o they_o which_o be_v a_o testimony_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o divine_n but_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n do_v show_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o necene_n council_n have_v not_o prevail_v all_o over_o the_o western_a church_n when_o t._n g._n affirm_v it_o do_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o reformation_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o nicon_n 151._o who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n in_o armenia_n who_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v image_n and_o their_o catholic_n bishop_n or_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v those_o that_o do_v which_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n by_o isaac_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n 2.409_o who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n either_o of_o christ_n the_o b._n virgin_n or_o the_o saint_n and_o pet._n pithaeus_n a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a papist_n hist._n confess_v that_o it_o be_v but_o very_o late_o that_o those_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n begin_v to_o be_v fond_a of_o image_n and_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n wherein_o those_o word_n be_v extant_a a._n d._n 1568._o sure_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n 11._o but_o suppose_v the_o nicene_n synod_n be_v not_o own_v for_o a_o general_n council_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v very_o wise_a and_o judicious_a assembly_n to_o say_v that_o be_v to_o reflect_v on_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o great_a and_o all_o the_o western_a bishop_n in_o his_o dominion_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a their_o expression_n will_v justify_v i_o if_o i_o have_v speak_v sharp_a without_o a_o irony_n for_o in_o the_o caroline_n book_n we_o frequent_o meet_v with_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o concern_v those_o grave_a father_n 25._o ut_fw-la illi_fw-la stultissimè_fw-la &_o irrationabilitèr_fw-la putant_fw-la indoctè_fw-la &_o inordinatè_fw-la dicunt_fw-la quam_fw-la absurdè_fw-la agant_fw-la quod_fw-la magnae_fw-la sit_fw-la temeritatis_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la omnibus_fw-la sed_fw-la pene_fw-la plus_fw-la cunctis_fw-la tharasius_n delirasse_fw-la dignoscitur_fw-la 29.31_o deliramento_n plena_fw-la dictio_fw-la leonis_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la delirant_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la garriunt_fw-la ridiculosè_fw-la &_o pueriliter_fw-la dictum_fw-la infaustè_fw-fr praecipitantèr_fw-fr sive_fw-la insipienter_fw-la dementia_fw-la
immediate_o to_o obey_v i_o methinks_v this_o will_v seem_v too_o harsh_a and_o unpolitick_a and_o too_o dangerous_a for_o so_o new_a a_o government_n as_o he_o be_v a_o little_a indulgence_n for_o tender_a conscience_n for_o a_o time_n with_o the_o sweet_a word_n have_v better_o become_v such_o a_o achitophel_n as_o t._n g._n call_v jeroboam_fw-la this_o this_o have_v be_v the_o way_n to_o have_v wheadle_v and_o draw_v in_o the_o silly_a and_o injudicious_a multitude_n by_o tell_v they_o what_o a_o oppression_n it_o be_v for_o they_o to_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o his_o brethren_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n such_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o lazy_a priest_n and_o ignorant_a levites_n shall_v be_v maintain_v out_o of_o their_o labour_n by_o tithe_n and_o offering_n that_o all_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v only_o out_o of_o a_o design_n to_o enrich_v the_o priest_n and_o the_o city_n that_o it_o be_v only_a zeal_n for_o their_o own_o interest_n and_o revenue_n which_o make_v they_o so_o earnest_a for_o that_o particular_a way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v so_o different_a from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n what!_o can_v they_o imagine_v that_o god_n have_v no_o other_o people_n in_o the_o world_n but_o such_o as_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o worship_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o catholic_n way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n round_o about_o they_o be_v it_o credible_a that_o god_n shall_v suffer_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o mankind_n to_o run_v on_o in_o such_o idolatry_n as_o a_o few_o jew_n account_v it_o if_o it_o be_v so_o displease_v to_o god_n can_v it_o ever_o be_v think_v that_o the_o wise_a king_n they_o ever_o have_v viz._n solomon_n shall_v in_o the_o wise_a time_n of_o his_o life_n viz._n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o beside_o all_o this_o they_o ought_v to_o consider_v how_o much_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v concern_v in_o embrace_v the_o same_o catholic_n way_n of_o worship_n which_o prevail_v round_o about_o they_o their_o pretend_v to_o great_a purity_n of_o worship_n than_o their_o neighbour_n make_v they_o hate_v and_o scorn_v and_o reproach_v by_o their_o neighbour_n of_o all_o side_n viz._n by_o moab_n and_o ammon_n and_o amalek_n the_o philistine_n and_o those_o of_o tyre_n but_o if_o they_o return_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o neighbour_n nation_n they_o may_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n with_o who_o jeroboam_fw-la have_v live_v many_o year_n who_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o help_v they_o on_o all_o occasion_n and_o their_o lesser_a enemy_n will_v then_o be_v afraid_a to_o disturb_v they_o thus_o we_o see_v what_o plausible_a pretence_n there_o be_v to_o have_v draw_v the_o people_n off_o from_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n to_o the_o idolatry_n of_o egypt_n but_o we_o read_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o this_o nature_n in_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o this_o revolt_n but_o jeroboam_fw-la only_a say_v these_o be_v thy_o god_n which_o bring_v thou_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n which_o be_v the_o most_o unpolitick_a way_n of_o persuade_v they_o to_o return_v to_o the_o god_n of_o egypt_n beside_o he_o not_o only_o appoint_v a_o feast_n like_o unto_o that_o in_o judah_n but_o it_o be_v say_v 12.32_o that_o he_o offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_v unto_o the_o calf_n which_o he_o have_v make_v i._n e._n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jewish_a sacrifice_n than_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o repugnant_a to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v but_o t._n g._n say_v 165._o the_o text_n speak_v but_o of_o one_o feast_n it_o be_v very_o true_a it_o mention_n but_o one_o but_o it_o be_v say_v afterward_o in_o several_a place_n that_o they_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o way_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la 23._o and_o that_o very_a feast_n be_v accompany_v with_o so_o many_o sacrifice_n be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n it_o be_v not_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n which_o he_o then_o set_v up_o and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a to_o this_o purpose_n that_o every_o one_o who_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v a_o priest_n to_o the_o golden_a calf_n be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o young_a bullock_n 13.9_o and_o of_o seven_o ram_n which_o according_a to_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n be_v enough_o to_o have_v profane_v the_o most_o sacred_a person_n and_o josephus_n 3._o who_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o have_v understand_v the_o mind_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la as_o well_o as_o t._n g._n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o speech_n he_o make_v to_o the_o people_n he_o only_o plead_v that_o god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a he_o may_v be_v worship_v at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n as_o well_o as_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o for_o their_o great_a conveniency_n he_o have_v set_v up_o the_o calf_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n that_o there_o they_o may_v worship_v god_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o in_o this_o worship_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n jeroboam_fw-la intend_v no_o more_o than_o to_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n there_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v for_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n and_o allow_v the_o practice_n of_o egyptian_a idolatry_n and_o appoint_v priest_n to_o serve_v at_o the_o several_a altar_n as_o the_o people_n have_v a_o mind_n but_o the_o establish_a worship_n at_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a be_v at_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o offer_v on_o the_o altar_n there_o 12.33_o but_o we_o read_v that_o he_o appoint_v priest_n not_o only_o for_o the_o calf_n but_o 1._o for_o the_o high_a place_n 11.15_o which_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n 1._o some_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a god_n as_o those_o which_o solomon_n allow_v to_o be_v build_v for_o chemosh_fw-mi and_o moloch_n on_o the_o mount_n of_o olive_n 23.13_o 2._o other_o be_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n for_o there_o be_v some_o dissent_v brethren_n among_o the_o israelite_n who_o will_v neither_o join_v with_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n in_o the_o worship_n at_o jerusalem_n nor_o with_o jeroboam_fw-la in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n to_o keep_v these_o secure_a to_o his_o interest_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o worship_n god_n on_o the_o high_a place_n i._n e._n altar_n erect_v to_o that_o purpose_n upon_o a_o ascent_n of_o ground_n and_o this_o i_o prove_v from_o that_o passage_n of_o elias_n they_o have_v throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n 14._o speak_v of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n demolish_n they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ahab_n who_o be_v the_o eight_o in_o succession_n from_o jeroboam_fw-la and_o in_o the_o reformation_n of_o josiah_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o high_a place_n for_o some_o of_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v unleavened_a bread_n among_o their_o brethren_n 20._o and_o other_o he_o slay_v upon_o the_o altar_n which_o show_v that_o both_o in_o judah_n and_o israel_n there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v still_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n on_o the_o high_a place_n 2._o jeroboam_fw-la appoint_v priest_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pilosis_n to_o the_o hairy_a one_o which_o i_o wonder_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v translate_v devil_n both_o here_o and_o levit._n 17._o since_o in_o above_o fifty_o place_n of_o scripture_n it_o signify_v goat_n and_o but_o in_o one_o the_o lxx_o render_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o there_o aquila_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 13.21_o and_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a pilosi_n and_o our_o translation_n satyr_n and_o since_o the_o worship_n of_o goat_n and_o other_o hairy_a animal_n be_v so_o frequent_a among_o the_o egyptian_n as_o of_o dog_n wolf_n cat_n ichneumon_n ape_n etc._n etc._n but_o especial_o the_o goat_n as_o herodotus_n 46._o strabo_n 17._o diodorus_n 1._o plutarch_n isid._n and_o other_o relate_v and_o the_o pan_n and_o faunus_n and_o silenus_n and_o silvanus_n and_o satyri_n be_v but_o a_o sort_n of_o goat_n for_o the_o arabic_a word_n satar_n be_v a_o goat_n and_o the_o egyptian_a name_n for_o pan_n be_v mendes_n which_o say_v bochartus_fw-la 53_o signify_v a_o goat_n too_o and_o since_o this_o worship_n be_v so_o common_a in_o egypt_n be_v there_o not_o reason_n to_o forbid_v it_o by_o a_o law_n levit._n 17.7_o and_o be_v there_o not_o cause_n where_o we_o meet_v with_o this_o word_n relate_v to_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n to_o understand_v it_o according_a to_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o idolater_n
and_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n therefore_o i_o grant_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la do_v permit_v the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n but_o he_o establish_v the_o golden_a calf_n as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n 18._o 2._o i_o show_v that_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o golden_a calf_n because_o the_o sin_n of_o ahab_n who_o worship_v baal_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o much_o great_a than_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n and_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o light_a thing_n for_o he_o to_o walk_v in_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la 32._o that_o he_o take_v to_o wife_n jezabel_n daughter_n of_o baal_n king_n of_o the_o zidonian_o and_o go_v and_o serve_v baal_n and_o worship_v he_o and_o he_o rear_v up_o a_o altar_n for_o baal_n in_o the_o house_n of_o baal_n which_o he_o have_v build_v in_o samaria_n yes_o say_v t._n g._n ahab_n sin_n be_v great_a 1st_a because_o he_o add_v this_o idolatry_n to_o the_o other_o who_o deny_v that_o his_o sin_n may_v have_v be_v great_a in_o that_o respect_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o to_o be_v understand_v appear_v by_o the_o opposition_n between_o god_n and_o baal_n in_o the_o word_n of_o elijah_n how_o long_o halt_v you_o say_v he_o to_o all_o the_o people_n between_o two_o opinion_n if_o the_o lord_n be_v god_n follow_v he_o 18.21_o but_o if_o baal_n then_o follow_v he_o now_o there_o be_v three_o several_a way_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o people_n if_o two_o of_o the_o three_o have_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o object_n of_o worship_n viz._n the_o god_n of_o israel_n elijah_n can_v not_o have_v say_v that_o they_o halt_v only_o between_o two_o opinion_n of_o god_n and_o baal_n if_o some_o be_v for_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n other_o for_o the_o god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o for_o beel_n samen_fw-la or_o the_o god_n of_o the_o zidonian_o but_o say_v t._n g._n elijah_n suppose_v a_o general_a apostasy_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o baal_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n 167._o and_o what_o then_o it_o be_v but_o very_o late_o so_o and_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o so_o fix_v but_o they_o may_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n that_o they_o be_v late_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o some_o render_v it_o how_o long_o will_v you_o pass_v from_o one_o extreme_a to_o another_o how_o long_o will_v you_o be_v so_o uncertain_a in_o religion_n now_o for_o god_n and_o then_o for_o baal_n so_o vatablus_n render_v it_o quousque_fw-la tandem_fw-la alternis_fw-la etc._n etc._n now_o of_o one_o side_n then_o of_o the_o other_o or_o as_o some_o imagine_v they_o themselves_o worship_v the_o calf_n and_o sometime_o baal_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o what_o t._n g_z sai_z the_o opposition_n be_v here_o plain_a between_o the_o god_n worship_v by_o the_o calf_n which_o be_v the_o public_a and_o establish_a worship_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o baal_n which_o be_v new_o introduce_v and_o so_o the_o true_a god_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o those_o who_o do_v not_o worship_n baal_n to_o confirm_v this_o i_o add_v that_o jehu_n magnify_v his_o zeal_n for_o jehovah_n against_o baal_n when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o but_o a_o little_a after_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 10.16_o which_o evident_o show_v the_o opposition_n between_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n worship_v by_o the_o calf_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o baal_n no_o say_v t._n g._n iehu_n zeal_n for_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o acquit_v he_o from_o idolatry_n in_o follow_v jeroboam_n any_o more_o than_o the_o lawful_a act_n of_o matrimony_n acquit_v a_o husband_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n who_o defile_v his_o neighbour_n bed_n i_o perceive_v t._n g._n grow_v very_o sleepy_a when_o he_o write_v this_o 166._o and_o forget_v what_o we_o be_v about_o for_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o clear_a jehu_n from_o idolatry_n by_o his_o zeal_n for_o jehovah_n but_o from_o such_o a_o idolatry_n as_o exclude_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n for_o that_o be_v my_o business_n to_o show_v that_o he_o may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o yet_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la as_o he_o not_o only_o show_v by_o that_o expression_n to_o jonaedab_n but_o by_o distinguish_v between_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o lord_n 23._o and_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n and_o yet_o soon_o after_o that_o character_n be_v twice_o give_v of_o jehu_n that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o that_o worship_n which_o jeroboam_fw-la have_v establish_v 31._o to_o the_o last_o instance_n i_o bring_v of_o the_o samaritan_n who_o send_v to_o the_o king_n of_o assyria_n for_o a_o israelitish_n priest_n to_o teach_v they_o the_o accustom_a worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n who_o according_o come_v and_o dwell_v in_o bethel_n 33._o and_o teach_v it_o they_o upon_o which_o it_o be_v say_v they_o fear_v the_o lord_n t._n g._n return_v a_o strange_a answer_n 168._o viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o his_o teach_v they_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o calf_n as_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n here_o t._n g._n nod_v again_o for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o have_v hold_v his_o eye_n open_v so_o long_o as_o to_o have_v look_v back_o on_o the_o 22_o and_o 23_o verse_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o will_v have_v find_v these_o word_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n walk_v in_o all_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la which_o he_o do_v they_o depart_v not_o from_o they_o until_o the_o lord_n remove_v israel_n out_o of_o his_o sight_n as_o he_o have_v say_v by_o all_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n so_o be_v israel_n carry_v away_o out_o of_o his_o own_o land_n to_o assyria_n and_o then_o immediate_o follow_v this_o story_n of_o the_o samaritan_n desire_v to_o know_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n what_o can_v this_o refer_v to_o but_o to_o the_o worship_n establish_v by_o jeroboam_fw-la i_o leave_v this_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o t._n g._n when_o he_o be_v awake_a 168._o for_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o dream_n as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v of_o his_o have_v confute_v my_o conjecture_n or_o rather_o monceius_fw-la his_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apparent_a i_o differ_v from_o monceius_fw-la in_o his_o main_a ground_n to_o any_o man_n that_o have_v read_v he_o i_o leave_v it_o as_o a_o fresh_a token_n of_o his_o kindness_n when_o he_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o suffer_v i_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o such_o weak_a conjecture_n which_o he_o have_v so_o easy_o and_o so_o pleasant_o confute_v and_o for_o the_o phrase_n of_o my_o plough_v with_o his_o heifer_n i_o suppose_v it_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v his_o wit_n be_v lose_v upon_o i_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n 19_o i_o say_v that_o since_o the_o law_n giver_n have_v thus_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n we_o need_v not_o be_v solicitous_a about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o yet_o herein_o i_o say_v we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n the_o jew_n have_v think_v the_o prohibition_n to_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o image_n for_o worship_n and_o almost_o all_o for_o ornament_n and_o the_o image_n worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a scandal_n to_o this_o day_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o embrace_v christianity_n all_o that_o t._n g._n answer_n to_o this_o be_v 169._o that_o he_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v i_o bring_v their_o testimony_n for_o that_o purpose_n or_o intimate_v the_o least_o thing_n that_o way_n do_v i_o not_o use_v so_o much_o caution_n on_o purpose_n to_o prevent_v such_o a_o cavil_n i_o declare_v that_o i_o do_v not_o need_v their_o testimony_n in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o small_a advantage_n to_o our_o cause_n that_o we_o have_v herein_o the_o concurrence_n of_o all_o that_o have_v any_o reverence_n to_o this_o law_n of_o god_n whither_o jew_n or_o mahometan_n and_o not_o bare_o of_o they_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n as_o i_o have_v full_o prove_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n 175._o as_o to_o the_o prophetical_a confutation_n of_o my_o opinion_n about_o idolatry_n and_o the_o second_o commandment_n by_o mr._n thorndike_n i_o do_v assure_v he_o if_o i_o can_v have_v think_v what_o that_o learned_a person_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o have_v be_v agreeable_a either_o